# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## OUR IDEAL HOME: PART TWO

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 26, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

What aspect of an individual is the most precious? That part of the individual should be connected with the most precious aspect of the family. The family’s most precious aspects should also be connected with the clan. Ibis is true for the nation, world, cosmos and all the way up to God.

Every cell in our bodies has a relationship with every other cell. The cells on the tip of the finger are related to the veins and to the heart. Because of that, we can say that our bodies are living in their ideal state. Only when our bodies am in this ideal state can we enjoy true physical freedom. Likewise, we must become ideal people in order to lead an ideal life. We must have nothing restricting us.

When your whole body is living in an ideal state, you can say that your eyes are ideal eyes. ‘Mat is because they can see and enjoy everything they look at, with no restrictions. Your ears, limbs, and so forth are all ideal and free as well.

What is the purpose of the ideal self? That is an important question. The purpose of an ideal, free self is none other than love. Love is not something vague. When love is at the center of our lives, our eyes and everything else our ears, nose, mouth, etc. -are united and directing our attention to love.

As we know, man has not only five senses but ten senses because he has a spiritual body in addition to his physical one. If the attention of the physical body can be directed toward love, certainly the same will hold true for the senses of the spiritual body. Our eyes or our ears are not the center of our body. It is none other than love itself which is the center of our whole being.

It makes sense to you that love is the central purpose of life. But there are many people who think that money is the center of life. They believe that enough money will solve all their problems. Likewise some people think that with enough worldly authority they can have everything they need. Or they think that with enough understanding and knowledge they will have success.

Can anyone walk into a library and say, “Here is the source of my love”? That is a ridiculous idea, isn’t it? Likewise, it is only a madman who would think, “If I could gain the position of president, my life would automatically be happy.” There is no head of state anywhere who would say that he is the happiest person in the world because of his position and that he has no need for love. Likewise, if someone owned a huge gold mine, he wouldn’t look at it and say, “Oh, my love!” If he actually spoke to his gold mine in that way, everyone would know that he was crazy.

Why, then, do so many so-called normal people pursue money, power, and knowledge? It is because they do not understand what comes first and what comes second. It is only after we have become ideal and free people that we should be seeking after those accessories to our primary goal, which is love.

We can say that most people am “accessory people,” that is they pursue the accessories of life first. However, them is no single accessory that is sufficient; many different things am needed in each different situation. Therefore people yearn for mom and mom of life’s accessories and then get dragged down in that pursuit. This is upside down from the original way of life.

What should actually be the primary desire which moves people in their lives? It is love. Do you feel that you seriously desire that goal? When you are young and idealistic you desire it, but what about when you get old?

Let us go back to the question, “Why was I born?”

Many people answer, 161 was born for the sake of freedom, more than love or law:’ However, if we put freedom in the primary position of our lives, we am actually saying that “anything goes ‘ “The eyes can be situated on the soles of the feet or on the fingertips and that has to be all right.

When you look at it this way, it is obviously insane; yet most American young people are actually thinking this way.

If someone you love has the completely wrong way of thinking, wouldn’t you be willing to shatter that to pieces and set them straight? Hopefully America will soon discover that it needs such a person as Reverend Moon, because that is what he is doing. When we seriously consider the situation, we can see that America absolutely needs the kind of person who will straighten out its wrong ways.

I have been saying to America that this country will perish unless it changes. Every level of America, including the top government, must repent and change but no one wants to listen. When will they change their attitude? How about you? Even you Moonies who am educated by me directly am in the same situation as America. Should you listen to me or should I listen to you?

You tell me, “I will listen to you, Father, but you have to respect my point of view first. I will only listen to you if you show you value me.” Is this the way you am-holding back-or have you realized that your situation is so serious that you want to forget about your “self’? Do you listen to me with all your soul and your senses because this is so important?

Isn’t it true that you am always listening to me with part of your mind comparing what I say to the way you were educated in the past? Don’t you think, “This is different from what I already learned:’? If something doesn’t suit you, you immediately think, “Father is Oriental and we are Western, therefore he doesn’t understand us and that is why he is doing that.” You can clearly see the differences between you and me-hair color, eyes, etc. -and you automatically think of me as an Oriental.

When you travel with me and you get hungry, you hope for a big meal of hamburger. But then I take you to a Korean restaurant and you are expected to eat kimchee, which is so strange and garlicky! Finally it is time to sleep and you are expecting a bed but I just lie down on my back on a mat on the floor. It is not so comfortable for you to sleep like that, is it?

What is the direction in which we should all be going? Should we go to the east or to the west, or to where? You know that mankind must change its direction; that means we must turn around. If you are moving around the world in a certain direction, eventually you will automatically turn around and begin in a different direction. For example, if you are heading due south, you will have to turn north eventually.

Many people move in a certain direction throughout their lives and eventually they encounter all kinds of problems. At some point, perhaps a person will even think of killing himself in order to put an end to his problems. But could that be a solution? No, it couldn’t. When such a situation arises in a person’s life, one thing is certainly lacking and that is success.

The only way for a person going east to meet with someone going west is to turn toward the north or the south. nose are the only two possibilities. Once you turn in another direction, you must encounter differences, digest them, and keep on going. How far around the globe would you like to go-halfway, or all the way back to where you started?

Between man and woman, the ideal is for a man to go to the woman’s position and then take her back into his position and vice versa. But many American women just want to lead men. There is no other country with women like those in America. Some women don’t think men are even as precious as one of their accessories.

Men and women each have their own realm or domain. They need to learn from each other about those realms. A woman will want to harmonize with the man’s world and learn whatever she can. Likewise, a man will try to fit in and harmonize with the woman’s world. When a man finds himself in the woman’s world, he must learn how to become smaller and more humble. The woman learns from the man’s world how to be more bold, larger and taller.

Why is it that women are normally smaller than men? Why didn’t God create them of equal height? I believe this is the “textbook” of God, a way in which men could learn how to become smaller and women how to become larger. Both of them can go from small to Imp and then back again and in this way they fulfill the universal law of motion.

If man were not created taller and larger, this kind of motion would never be possible. The bigger man can embrace the smaller woman and carry her to the farthest point of his domain and then they can go back together into the woman’s domain. It is like two people dancing-they turn all around the floor and move all around the room. That is a microcosm of the law of motion; everything moves like that.

People have different ways of breathing-some people inhale slowly and exhale slowly, while others inhale slowly but exhale in a short burst. you can observe for yourself that this is true. People breathe according to their personality and character. Certainly breathing is very important-our lives depend upon it.

Men have more physical power than women so when a woman needs power she will immediately seek out a man. When a powerful man starts to feel lonely, he will seek out a woman. We have spent an hour so far discussing these basic points, but it is necessary for our life.

Homosexuals are not thinking along these lines. They are not even consistent with the universal law of motion, so they cannot be protected and will eventually perish. They can exist for one hundred years at the most but then there will be no trace of them. However, those people who live in accordance with the universal law of motion will live eternally.

As a person is becoming bigger and bigger, he must always maintain his connection with the center. If he does not, he will lose sight of his direction and will eventually perish.

When a person acquires money, authority, and fame, he normally wants to return to the central point of his life-his home-and show off what he has. No one wants to acquire a lot of things and then go off to some foreign country and live there alone. Perhaps a person might think, “I hate my native country,” and will set off to travel around the world. No matter where he goes, however, every place is basically the same and he will not feel at home anywhere. That would be a terrible feeling and he would eventually want to return to his native land.

Just like a wheel, an individual makes a circular motion in his life. Would you prefer a distorted circle or a perfectly smooth, round one? Perhaps the most perfect circular motion is that of a top, which looks like it is not even moving at first but when you look closely you can see that it is spinning very rapidly.

Suppose an automobile had wheels which were misshapen and not round. It would move in a very rough and bumpy way. If the wheel is not perfectly balanced, you will bounce wound when you ride in the car. But if the wheels are perfectly round, you can’t see that they am Moving even if they are turning at a very fag pace. For the wheel to turn around so perfectly, it must have a perfect center. In that way the car will move smoothly and when you are inside of it, you can hardly feel that you am moving.

You might wish your own life and your family’s life could enjoy such perfect circular motion. For the wheel to go around perfectly, every part of it must be perfectly balanced. Men are mostly plus but they also have an. element of minus; likewise, women have an element of plus in them.

There is a magnetic field around the earth which involves not only the atmosphere but also the composition of the earth itself. Because of the action of positive and negative, pushing and pulling, the earth is able to maintain a round shape. Otherwise, it would have an oblong shape. By the same token, a power exists between men and women which causes them to constantly maintain the roundness of their relationship.

No matter what the woman does, she is always basically in the minus position, her initial and primary position. Women as well as men have personality and dignity of character. If a man ignores women or fails to respect them, he will perish. There is no law that provides for plus and plus to work together harmoniously, so the universe will push out anyone who does not work within the plus/minus relationship. They cannot be protected by the universe. People may have a tendency to be “gay” but universal law requires that man and woman must absolutely pursue each other. This is not Reverend Moon’s law, it is the universal and absolute law.

The family is the place where man and woman can come together from their opposite poles and begin their legitimate motion under universal law. Through their marriage, they make a public promise to the universe that they will live together, responding to one another in accordance to the law of motion of the universe. Before that time, they were not a part of the universal law on the fullest scale. -If someone refuses to marry while on the earth, he will be in a miserable situation in spirit world because he will have to wander, with no objective and no happiness. He is not in conformity with the universe. That is how important marriage is.

Animals follow the law of the universe in their own way. They may only come together once a year but when they do, it is for the purpose of reproducing their species. Those humans who do not live according to universal law are lower than the animals and they are therefore worthy of being despised by the rest of the universe. Such a person ought to bow down to the animals. This is not “our” point of view; it is the universal point of view and law.

The ideal family is based upon this understanding of law. We can see that America needs such an ideal family. The hardest thing for man and woman to control is their desire for love. Horses, with much larger sexual organs,

can still wait for the right time to express their instincts. But many men cannot control their needs and do not conform to any law or discipline. Some women are in the same situation. In this respect, instead of being the highest species of animal, man is the lowest.

Among the deer, the strongest buck fights the others and wins the right to all the females-this is according to the law of nature. Each species of the animal kingdom has a primary characteristic. Horses are runners, for “ample. What is the most important characteristic of mankind? It is love. Love is the highest level of intelligence and because of that quality, man is considered the highest being.

Love must conform rigidly to the highest law. When a human being fails to do that, he immediately plummets to the lowest level-lower than the horse or dog. On the other hand, when an ideal man understands his position and abides by the law of love, he can create an ideal family, nation, world, and go all the way to God.

Our goal is to reach such a high level and in order to do this, we must know where we are. We must know why we are there, how we can get out of there and how we can get to our originally intended point. Once we know these things, we can have the strength to fight very hard to get to where we are going.

Each individual man and woman needs to become a person the universe will applaud and say, “He is a typical good man and she is a typical good woman.” Whenever a family sincerely strives to live in obedience to the law of the universe, all the other families of the world will respect them and welcome them. The spirit world will appreciate them among all the families of the world, and God will truly love them. When a family conforms with the law of the universe, everything around them will benefit. Therefore, everything in the universe will support them and help them to prosper. A family which puts true love at its center will be supported and protected by all the universe. Such a family will be the hope of the universe.

Some of you Western men and woman may say, “Oh, Father, you are so square! How can you expect me to love only one person in the whole universe, when there are so many people?” But can you deny universal law? A person who does that would be an element aiming to destroy everything Heavenly-the family, the nation, the world. Therefore, no one would welcome him and he would end up in the worst imaginable hell.

Do you women feel that you seriously need a man? You must shout out desperately with a giant, “Yes:’ not in just a meek little manner. Do you then insist, “Father, I want a man who is pleasing to my eyes and my ears.”? Everybody has different tastes and requirements but if you really get outside of yourself, you will say that any man will do. On what grounds can you claim your own “self s’’ desires? You may tell God, “You created me as the highest being,” but you have never truly become the highest being. What you were created to be is quite different from what you truly are.

Can you claim you are the highest being if you have a lot of wealth, authority or learning? No, you can only claim that position if you have fulfilled yourself in true love. When you have true love you can say, “Follow me:’ and the whole universe will obey. That is your dignity, your authority and your privilege. That is the way God looks at things. God doesn’t mind if you are blind or if you are the most ugly man or woman; if you have the true standard of love, God will love you.

The most precious thing to hope for is to love and be loved by one man or woman for hundreds and thousands of years and on into eternity. For that your love must become unchangeable. Or do you want to be a “romantic poet” who has all different partners and kinds of love experiences? That would be a poet of hell. Your love must become unchangeable and in that way you will create Heaven, no matter what difficulties you must endure. You must be a champion for the cause of unchangeable love.

You must have this pure, unchangeable love in order to claim yourself before God. If you do not have this, you have nothing. Therefore, you must cleanse yourselves completely. It is the most serious problem for an individual to cleanse himself and remove the memories of impure love from his mind. You must come to the point where you cannot even imagine anyone but your spouse touching your most intimate parts. The thought of such a thing should be absolutely intolerable.

Many Americans may wish Reverend Moon would not say such things because they are fearful of this truth. Nevertheless, this is the absolute standard by which all the Moonies must live.

Why do we love and cherish God so much? Is it simply because He created us? No, it is because God created us as His object, like His spouse. He lost us but He has not given up on us for all the thousands of years of history. That is why we come to Him in tears now and we follow Him. God’s dignity is eternal; it is centered forever upon His love of mankind, His object, His spouse. Therefore, God is the most precious being for mankind and that is why we love and worship Him. It is not just because He is the Almighty God. You must feel this deeply in your mind and your body.

Where can we find a place in which the ideal positions of both man and God are established? It is not in the White House or the State Department; it is only within the Unification movement. You am sitting in such a precious &W. You must be totally serious about this. Owe you become absolutely confident and established in this position and you feel, “For millions of years, I am securely set in this direction,” you will truly start to enjoy freedom.

The point of total freedom is the absolutely central point-where you can turn for 360 degrees and go anywhere. God says in the Bible that He is the alpha and omega; that means His love is at the beginning and the end. It is everywhere.

Whether people are principled or not, everyone desires to see a world of peace and unity. There are many ways in which people try to achieve such a world-by spending money on cultural projects or building up defense power and so forth-but nothing will work except perfect love. No matter what you try to do, there is no other way to achieve a world of unity.

There are many different kinds of metals, such as copper, tin, and iron, and every one of them conducts electricity. Likewise, any man and any woman are also conductors of the electricity of love. However, only one metal is the true standard 100% pure gold. When two people who are wires of pure gold come together and the electricity of love flows through them, they are welded together forever. No one can separate them, not even God. The universe will protect them with all kinds of layers in the same way that we wrap high voltage electrical wires with many different layers so that nothing can invade.

It doesn’t matter what such a couple may look like, even if they are both very ugly. Suppose you have a small gold ring and a large gold nugget. Although the ring may be beautiful, is the gold more beautiful than that in the nugget? No, not at all; in fact, the nugget is preferable because it has more gold!

There are many families in the world-grandfathers and grandmothers with dignity, parents with plenty of money, and so forth. But the children know their own families. They often sense, for instance, if their parents are unfaithful to each other. Everyone in the world comes from families of sinfulness of one sort or another. Therefore a pure-hearted, idealistic person will want to reject that kind of corruption in his own family.

You can evaluate everything now from the viewpoint of principle-you can model yourself after a truly exemplary family. You can judge your own family according to this viewpoint-five points for someone, ten points for another, maybe even minus a thousand points for someone else. If your family has someone who committed incest, for instance, that would be a person who would earn minus points.

Grade yourself as well. Even if you haven’t committed any grievous sins, how would you grade your thoughts? You know yourself the best. Raise your hand if you would give yourself a mark of 50% on your daily thinking. If you desperately want to earn a 100% mark, raise your hand.

Everyone wants that.

If you want to achieve this, can you just flirt with danger by relating freely with members of the opposite sex? Or can you take a vacation from your mission and go home for a while? Would your spiritual counselor ever advise you to go home and just take it easy? There is always the danger of meeting your former boyfriend or girlfriend and reverting back to your old secular ways.

You are basically gold but there is much impurity mixed in with your gold. You need someone to put you into a refinery, where you can have all your impure metals burned away. When solid metal is melting into liquid, it thinks it is dying. But that mass is being reduced to its purest form. Which is the larger part of yourself-purity or impurity? Although you may have more impurity than purity, nevertheless your pure part is subject over the impure. Therefore, you don’t have to worry too much about yourself, if that small pure part is your subject. We can see why logically we have to deny so much of ourselves. Perhaps we must overcome 98% of ourselves and only 2% can be valued.

If you can only cherish 2% of yourself, how miserable you must be! Have you ever experienced denying yourself like that? Is the life of a Moonie basically difficult or happy? What about Reverend Moon, who is at the center of the Moonie’s life? Am I miserable or happy? I may be miserable, but I have lots of hope!

Thus persecution is not such a bad thing for us. You should say to yourself, “If the world persecutes me, I deserve it because I am so far from the universal standard. The way I am, the universe ought to persecute me.” Persecution will stop when it stops. The fastest way to become pure gold is to stay in the furnace until all the impurity bums away. Since all the world has come against me, I have been in the smelting furnace on the world scale for my entire life.

Once the American public realizes that they are putting us into the refinery of persecution, and 100% of what they put in is coming out again as pure gold from start to finish, then they will have to bow down to such a fact. How do you American people feel about that?

Since you must deny 98% of yourself, how much perseverance do you need? You must continually endure

self-denial. Unification Church members must have plenty of patience; ‘ short-tempered people cannot endure. Just

like long distance runners, you have to move forward every day with the determination to endure for the rest of your

life. Perhaps the world will look at you and say you are giving 100%, but God has a different standard. God may

be wishing to give you the highest marks, but He cannot do so easily. Perhaps you might gain a 100% rating from God but you feel, “According to my own desire, that is only 80%.” How does such a thing sound to you? I want to live according to such an attitude and I want all of you to five that way, too. I want all of you to be harsh with yourselves, never generous. Let God be generous with you. The best way to be successful is to try to go beyond God Himself in your standard of giving and self-sacrifice.

What is 100% pure gold? It is gold without any trace of foreign elements. The people who are dedicated for eternity to creating an ideal family with their spouses will have the possibility of becoming 100% pure gold. Everyone of you will become such husbands and wives-how wonderful that is! How wonderful you are! Once you become pure gold, do you still need God? You will not “need” God because He will be already there, constantly with you; you and He will be one.

Reverend Moon is not your original father; he is an unusual father. You love me even though I am not an ordinary person. It’s no secret that I am not tremendously knowledgeable; I did not go to Harvard but I have love for you. You are not necessarily happy if you go to a prestigious school, but when you are with the Father who loves you, you are happy. When you are here listening to me, you feel drawn to me in heart.

What is it that made this Japanese sister come all the way across the ocean, giving up her native land? She simply wanted to come and be close to her Father. The Japanese brothers and sisters endure so much pain and difficulty here in America, yet they come hem anyway out of love. We can call that truly great love.

People in the secular world cannot understand these things. Therefore they accuse me of doing evil things, like “stealing” their children from them and controlling their minds. Moonies take it for granted that black people marry white people, but what about the rest of the world? Is there any other place where black and white people are happy to many each other, cherishing each other for eternity? ‘Me things the Unification Church is doing as a matter of fact are actually historical events. The world has never seen such miracles.

When the sun rises, all the plants turn toward it. Likewise, when someone true emerges people start to turn in that direction. Mankind has never seen such a phenomenon, never heard of anyone with such a high ideal. This is the everyday reality of the Unification Church; we think nothing of it. True love has the strongest power over everything. It can possess everything; it can do everything and accomplish every miracle. God Himself becomes yours when you have true love.

Today you are living with the entire universe but it is really only a concept to you. When you have true love, however, you will feel yourself living and breathing with the universe moment by moment, just like God. You will be living with God Himself, moment by moment. It is not a concept or belief; it is your life.

True love goes anywhere and does all things. How should a man feel when he looks at a beautiful woman? When I look at a beautiful young woman, my first thought is, “I have such a beautiful daughter.” If she is older, then I look at her as a sister. If I touched her, she would feel that her father or her brother was touching her. She would not feel anything impure or wrong.

Faster and more sensitive than a computer, your mind can judge the intent of another person toward you. If the leader of the Unification Church was a greedy, self-serving tyrant, how could this worldwide organization continue to work? It is only with true love that I could guide such a massive undertaking. Because of true love, no one else has power over me. We have missionaries who travel to the remotest parts of the world, risking their lives. They do these things because of the true love they have found. Each of you must become 100% pure gold.

How much perseverance you must exercise! Your nose, your eyes, ears and every part of you must persevere and go this road in spite of all your desires. When I see you women with fine manicures or wearing eye shadow, I wonder if you attained purity in those eyes before you put that makeup on them. I know that the eyes with true love are much more beautiful than the eyes without true love, even though they may have lots of eye shadow on them.

I have never worn any rings on my fingers; it just wasn’t necessary. I wear a watch out of necessity. I love my own bare hands because I know what they have done for the sake of God and mankind, even though they may be rough and sunburned. Certainly I never envy the well-manicured hands of other people or their fancy rings.

Perhaps you might think when you are out fundraising, “Here I am on this hot day and Father is on his yacht somewhere.” However, when I go out to sea, I do not do it as a pleasant diversion for one day or one week. I go out for many weeks, every day, rain or shine. I created Ocean Church for the sake of mankind; I had to establish the tradition for the future. There is no one else who can do it.

I have spoken extensively about Ocean Church and some of you American members may think, “I don’t want to bear any more about Ocean Church ‘ ” But who can take responsibility for the ocean in America? No matter how

difficult, I will take that responsibility-that is my own determination No matter how much you hate to go to the ocean, I will continue to do it for the sake of this country.

After making that kind of foundation, I know American young people will get the message. You might say, “I like what Father says but I don’t like the things he does!” I can swan snag you those who like what I do and those who don’t like what I do. How about you American young men? Do you like Ocean Church? Are you faithful only with your mouth?

During the tuna season this summer, we will spend half a million dollars-every year we have lost money on the tuna fishing, but we must do it anyway. Nobody else is doing it. The tuna season is only during the summer, so all the rest of the year is unproductive. I have an overall plan to supplement tuna fishing with other fish-flukes, flounders, bluefish, etc. -according to their own seasons. We must establish the standard for successful businesses and use all the different fish throughout the year.

Once you get out on the ocean, you come to love it. But until you do, the ocean is a stranger. Do you think I was born an expert on tuna fishing? No, I had to learn it from scratch. I kept on working day after day and established the tradition. Now I am known as an expert among the other tuna fishermen. I developed the plan, putting in seven or eight seasons faithfully, until I learned how to catch tuna. Such a thing cannot be accomplished as a hobby or by someone who just enjoys the ocean.

I spoke yesterday at the seventh graduation of the Seminary. Afterwards, with all the parents and professors around, I changed into my fishing clothes and went out to the boat again. The waves were rough in the Hudson but I went out anyway. Those people might have thought me eccentric, but they don’t understand what our goal is. Even though my feet swell up from standing all day, I reprimand them and command them to continue working. I certainly don’t do this because it is enjoyable. I am very serious in this work.

People have accused Reverend Moon of living an easy life, having a yacht, many cars, a mansion, and so forth. But I know very well that these so-called luxuries, such as fishing, are for no other purpose than making America a healthier place and bringing life to places like Africa. Therefore, my conscience is not hurting me.

As a religious leader, I certainly do not enjoy killing tuna. When they are bleeding and staining the water all around, I cannot enjoy such a sight. I am in deep prayer, apologizing to those tuna and begging them to understand. I tell them, “You must give yourselves for the sake of the people of America because they are much more important to God and the universe than you. I need you as a sacrifice to offer for all mankind; I beg you to give yourselves:’ Since God and the universe know that, they are helping us and our ocean business is prospering. You must have a clear understanding of this.

For the sake of mankind, it is righteous to go out to the ocean. From this perspective, who is the noble, righteous American who wants ID follow my tradition? I have bow looking for those Americans for over ten years.

Probably I must bring people from Japan to set the standard hem and then Americans can inherit it. If the Japanese do not succeed, I will use the Korean people. If they fail, I will send my own sons and daughters to make the right tradition. ‘Mat is why I have been taking all the blessed children out on the boats this summer. Ibis is the first time I have done such a thing, but we must accomplish our objective on the ocean.

America will lose its chance to take advantage of the resources of the ocean because it is not, taking any initiative in that direction. Many other nations are taking the ocean away from them. I have followed the Divine Principle in setting the Ocean Church tradition. I waited and tried to give every chance to Americans, encouraging you to participate in ocean fishing. If you still do not respond, what else can I do? The one who loves the ocean the most will become its master. I am trying to love the ocean the most.

You should not dismiss this thinking of mine. It is very important. All the other shipbuilding companies in the south have gone bankrupt except the Master Marine Company. Even though we were losing money for a while, too, we did not stop our business. The Unification Church gave up its own money and manpower to set the standard for the United States’ shipbuilding industry. The government didn’t do it; we did it.

The businesses of our church are based on love. If you really put your heart into a business, it cannot fail because God and the universe will support you. You must follow the direction I am giving you. Are you willing to do that?

Think of yourself as pure gold. Last Sunday I urged you to “bet your neck,” and put your life on the line. This Sunday, I am teaching you that you must become pure gold. There must be a continuation of this theme but today I think that you have received enough.

If you want to become pure gold, you have to go to the furnace and be refined. There is no other way to do it. All of you will have to go to that refinery. Be persecuted and overcome it. If I told you just a small portion of the persecution that has come to me, every one of you would weep. I know that I myself would cry if I told those stories. If I am sad, I know God is sad too; therefore I try never to be sad.

Do you think the Father and Son, with their hearts saturated with grief, meet with each other with a lot of words? No, they meet in silence carrying all of their history inside of them. You too should have a great history inside of you. I have bitten my own tongue until it bled to force myself to tolerate the persecution that has come to me. When that blood dripped down, it served as a condition for me to pledge myself to God. That is what brought about today’s Unification Church.

Even though I don’t tell you the whole story, you ought to yearn to find out; it is up to you to research. If someone teaches it to you, you won’t learn it; you must seek it out on your own. That is love-when you seek to learn the contents of another person’s life on your own, without someone pushing you. God has had many lamentations but He doesn’t complain to anyone. The most precious person is the one who seeks to understand those things.

As the ideal family, you don’t have to express your deep feelings toward your spouse in a lot of words. In your deeds you show they are there and they are your pure gold. It is not easy for me to speak freely about the ideal family. You must have all the basics and all the right perspectives.

Think about how you are going to become pure gold. Since pure gold doesn’t change, it doesn’t fear its surroundings. Even though it becomes terribly hot and the gold melts, it has nothing to fear because it remains just as it was-pure gold. Therefore, if I am pure gold I have no fear of becoming liquid, solid, or anything because nothing can change me. When you go out to witness, go as pure gold and you can have no embarrassment, self-consciousness or fear. Whatever you hear or see, apply the standard of pure gold.

I will continue this topic on another occasion. Meanwhile, think deeply about the things we have discussed today. You might complain if I criticize you Americans, especially you women, when I speak. But the people whom I criticize can become the textbook or training aid for other people. Thus you should be happy to serve that purpose.

Let us pursue now the golden home, instead of just the “home sweet home.” Those of you who pledge to do that, please raise your hands. Thank you. God bless you.

## OUR IDEAL HOME: PART ONE

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 19, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

America is a country which represents hope and the ideal for many people around the world. However, their understanding of this country is rather vague. They only think in terms of an abundant economy, advanced technology, and unprecedented freedom because these are the things which comprise their hopes and ideals.

Looking closer at this country, anyone can see that many homes and families are failing apart. The family is the building block of any society so any great nation must be built upon great families. However, many American husbands and wives are full of distrust for each other; even parents and children cannot trust each other.

There is no one closer to an individual than the members of his own family, so if he cannot trust them, who can he trust in the whole world? How can he trust his teachers, his politicians, even the president of the nation? Therefore, distrust is very widespread throughout this nation.

An individual suffers tremendous damage from being unable to trust the people around him. He feels a tremendous need to find something strong in which to place his trust. If a person cannot trust his family, they seem far away from him. Therefore the society, nation, and world will be extremely far away from him. It stands to reason that the concepts of religion, the Heavenly Kingdom and so forth are even farther away still from that person’s reality.

Many people become totally imprisoned by their inability to trust. They tell themselves, “I don’t need the world, I don’t need this country, and I don’t need my parents. I can even do without a wife/husband.” They dismiss all thought of the ideals of religion, claiming that they don’t need them either.

It is natural for an individual to want to feel valuable but when he realizes that he is not trusted by anyone in his environment-not even his parents and certainly not his society-how can he really believe that he is a valuable person? Thus he can easily fall into the philosophy that human beings are no better than animals.

Such a person will deny whatever his parents believe in, simply because he mistrusts them. Religion was flourishing in this country until just a few decades ago, but many of today’s young people are trying to deny the value of religion for their own lives. Wanting to rebel against past generations, many young people follow their impulses of the moment; whatever they feel like doing, they do.

There is no basic standard or trustworthy model by which such people can measure themselves. Thus they go after momentary stimulation more and more. Many people, feeling that they cannot trust the opposite sex, turn toward their own sex. Desiring even more excitement, they start to use drugs, different drugs for different occasions, and so forth. All these things are natural outgrowths of their deep-rooted lack of trust.

If the father and mother of a family do not exhibit respect for each other, how can the child possibly learn respect? Although knowing inside that it is not quite right, many individuals avail themselves to different sexual partners almost every day. Chastity disappears for them and they become accustomed to such a lifestyle.

Although people do not talk about it freely, incest has become very common. Parents and even grandparents molest their children! It is estimated that up to 20% of the families in this country are experiencing this terrible thing! The victims of such abuse lose their self-respect. Imagine a young girl who is the victim of this abuse. She would watch her father and mother going to church and she would come to despise their hypocrisy. She would want to do anything to rebel against her parents, especially against their religion.

This is no exaggeration; it is a common reality in America today. If nothing happens to change this situation, it will continue to slide downward further and further. Such things can never revert themselves automatically and start to improve. This very country which was founded upon the ideals of religion and, until very recently, strongly religious is still practicing the outer trappings of religion. Is there any way to regain the internal morality of this nation?

Why has this decline occurred? We can blame the abuse of freedom for all of the problems we have mentioned. Those who espouse freedom above all other values do not want any restrictions upon themselves. Such freedom lovers are inherently non-traditional. If the democratic world cherishes freedom so highly, how can there be any tradition passed on to succeeding generations? Certainly it is natural for people to desire freedom but when they put it above all else, they will never achieve it!

Democratic countries pursue freedom but do they have any common tradition by which they can preserve democracy itself? We can look back in history and see that when the political ideal of freedom was first espoused in the Middle Ages, it was linked with the guidance of God. But when people started to leave God out of their pursuit of freedom, freedom itself started to collapse. Only as long as people sincerely tried to live according to God’s will was a free society possible. By the same token, Catholicism became corrupted when the clergy started living only for their own interests, forgetting the reality of God.

Freedom for all people has become a pursuit devoid Of God. Therefore it has lost its center. When people abandoned God as the proper center of freedom, they put themselves in that center. They began to deny cherished values of the past, including family and country. This is as dangerous as playing with fire when one is doused with gasoline. You can be burned up totally.

When this phenomenon is no longer limited to a few people but becomes a nationwide situation, nothing can be saved. If the rest of the world could see clearly what kind of situation America is actually in, they would be so shocked, especially if they were looking to this country as their hope. That is why the slogan, “Yankee go home,” started. People of other countries became disgusted by the way Americans behaved when they came to their countries.

Of course, there is no way for you to understand what I am saying because most of you have never even been outside of this country. But since I have come from the outside, I am like a third party observing the situation from an objective viewpoint. Do you think that I am observing things correctly?

Although the Unification Church is supposed to be the hope for eradicating all these problems, there is still a remnant of that distrust lingering among us. Unification Church members from this society have acquired the automatic habit of distrusting their superiors because of their early experiences. Thus, even though you join the church, you maintain that habit of rebelliousness and destructiveness. Many people have left without a word of goodbye to anyone, just packing up and going off the way they did before, wandering from place to place. That happens to represent the lowest possible way of behaving, according to Oriental customs. When a person in the Orient leaves a place without saying goodbye, he is lowering himself into the animal kingdom. But Americans have been taught these ways and do not know any better.

Hearing these words, how do you Americans feel? You feel bad. Once you feel bad, immediately you must try to do whatever is necessary to feel good. In other words, if you have been going in a direction which was wrong or bad, you have to turn around 180 degrees and adjust your course toward the right and good. But in turning, would you want to just turn part of the way, say 90 degrees? No, you should want to turn around completely. Do you think that can be easy? You must clearly understand how difficult such a thing is before you can practically seek to achieve it. We could say that the difficulty is comparable to a woman becoming a man, or vice-versa. How totally difficult it is to change oneself from bad to good!

Even though you know how virtually impossible it is to change yourself, if you hear someone telling you, “Ms is the way for you to change:’ your eyes would pop out and you would want to follow him. What Moonies are to the world, Reverend Moon is to the Moonies. When I speak to you, you become awakened and excited by the ideas. However, when someone who is not in our movement bears what I am saying, they think I must be crazy and seeing ghosts in the night, or something. They think we are not just a little bit wrong but totally wrong in every way.

I can understand that the average American would not be able to understand me or what I am saying. Considering the way America is today, I know that if an ordinary American tried to do the things which I do, all the people around him would think him completely insane. The Federal Government which has been in power for two hundred years may tell me, “Reverend Moon, we have technology, universities, power of every sort and we have tried everything possible to bring a better society, so why should we listen to you? What could you possibly have to offer us? You don’t even speak English!”

Furthermore, Americans would says, “Even though you criticize America so much, most of the rest of the people of the world admire us and follow our fashions! Do you still insist upon changing America?” They look at Korea, which is always begging for money from America and they know that is where I came from. Therefore, they cannot understand who or what Reverend Moon is.

Did Reverend Moon know about these problems before he began his task? Yes, I certainly knew them. One American might ask me, “How do you propose to accomplish your task, Father?” and I might not give him an answer. That is not because I do not know the answer, it is because that person would not be able to understand the answer.

Someone who has never trusted anyone else will want to trust himself but he cannot. Such a person will try to assert himself and his own freedom, yet he knows he cannot truly trust himself. Centered totally upon himself, he tries to insist upon his total freedom. That is a dangerous situation! We can see that the sooner this individual gives up that kind of freedom, the better off he will be. But how can that freedom be taken away from him and replaced with proper tradition and God’s righteousness? How difficult it is to replace that kind of freedom, that absence of all inhibition!

Our way of going about changing America has been literally that of confronting each individual one by one. Until we can penetrate people’s false armor, they cannot realize their true selves. We have been operating this way on the individual basis while on the cultural or society level, I have been leading a similar kind of confrontation. The first thing I did after arriving in America was to re-arrange the culture which the missionaries before me had built in the Unification Church. The members of the West Coast church were actually denied entrance to the church on the East Coast. Even the missionaries could not lose their attitude of “my church.” They had the same problem of individualistic, self-centered freedom.

That offended me very much at the time but even today we still have die same problem. We can see it when people say, ‘Ms is the American way of the Unification Church,” or “This is the way the Japanese members do it” Some Western people say, “We don’t like the Oriental Unification system. We want an Americanized Unification Church:’ But I say such thinking is absolutely wrong. Sometimes I seem merciless in my attitude but it is like major surgery-whatever must be cut off, simply must be cut off. As we already said, for a person to really change is as difficult as a man becoming a woman. Some Americans say, “Yes, I want to change, I want to change!” But then they add, “But I will only change 50 degrees. That is my limit.”

Every Sunday morning you come here, some of you grumbling inside and unsettled in your minds, yet you come here to listen to me. Then I speak and show you the direction so clearly that even the most stubborn among you can understand the value of what I am saying. Then everyone raises his hand at the end and pledges himself, “Yes, Father, I will go that direction and I will change.” Before you came to that point, you were fighting against changing but finally you gave up your personal opinions and were willing to change.

However, how many degrees have you changed? When you say, “Yes, I will go in your direction,” you then have to turn around 180 degrees. But since it is as difficult as a man becoming a woman, even though you pledged yourself to change 180 degrees, you have only changed a tiny little bit. This is a continual process. Remember your own pledges and how many times you have said, “Father, I will change 180 degrees” and then ask yourself how much you have actually changed. The truth is that you have not turned very far at all. It is as if you were trying to hold on to something great but it is not so great in reality! Are you that way? Yes, you are; I know you well.

You seem to understand clearly sometimes, beyond any doubt, and I think, “Yes, now they will change.” But the next time you come, I can see that you haven’t changed very much at all and I have to speak all over again about the same things. It is not easy to explain the same points over and over from different angles. But you begin to see, and then you pledge again. But once you change, you must turn 180 degrees; otherwise, it is not really a change.

Reverend Moon has been working very hard, enduring all kinds of persecution from the Western world and you feel very sympathetic- and sorry to see me going through this. But stop to think-Reverend Moon is in such a pitiful position because the members of the Unification Church themselves are not following him, let alone the people in the secular world. Have you ever thought that my difficult situation is because of your own poor response? Certainly 1. too, know that my internal situation is very miserable.

Even though I know how impossible it seems to get you members to listen and follow my direction, still I continue. Sometimes you even seem to ignore what I am saying! So there are times when I feel like just giving up on all of you and letting this country drift the way it wants; I often feel that kind of anger.

I know that you won’t change or turn from your position until you can understand the situation, so I explain everything to you. But you can change only to the extent of your changed understanding, not to the extent of my full explanation. Sometimes I might give you extra information to give you an extra boost of stimulation, but that boost puts you into a spin and turns you around to the wrong direction!

You must be able to think about where you really are. There is a great distance between the ideal home and where you are today. The usual concept of “home sweet home” is very different from the ideal home. The sweet home is one which is just horizontally devoted to itself and all the members of the family, while the ideal home is one in which both the vertical and horizontal relationships are important.

Since there is such widespread incest in this society, undoubtedly there are some of you who experienced that. This phenomenon alone shows us that the last days are here. Now that I have spoken to you for one hour, you probably understand one point at least: that you are at a low point which you must change but it is very difficult to do. Maybe this accomplishment is enough for this morning.

We must show the correct way of life to the rest of America and then we must show the rest of the world that they can have hope because of Moonies. Let me ask you a question and each individual must consult his own heart: How much have you changed your direction? Have you turned around 15 degrees, or 50 or 90 or 180?

Knowing that you must change, the second point you must understand is how difficult it is. If you think it is easy, you might as well forget about changing. If you think back to the toughest examination you ever had in school, you should realize that changing is more difficult than even that.

Another comparison is that of a war between countries. Imagine that you were a soldier doing hand-to-hand combat in a fierce fight. This is the same kind of battle you should consider yourself engaged in when you are trying to change yourself. In fact, the battle with yourself is more difficult and fierce. The internal battle is more difficult than any physical war. In that case how can you say, “We Americans have freedom and democracy; with these invincible qualities, we will win the battle.”?

The reason why Americanism will never succeed in winning this battle is that the basic attitude here is humanism and pragmatism. Pragmatism is even lower than humanism because it is only interested in bringing some kind of profit to a situation. That profit is more often centered upon material than spiritual values. Neither humanism nor pragmatism will be able to help in the individual internal battle.

I know that if I expected secular Americans to understand these things, I would be too naive. This culture is saturated with humanism and pragmatism and it has known virtually no other way of thinking. Naturally I will be denounced by this culture. But what we are proposing is Godism, God’s way.

Before you can write something on a dirty blackboard, you must first erase what is already written there. First the materialism, humanism, and pragmatism must be erased in America and then we can introduce Godism on top of that. This is the only way we can go to save America, especially the white people and the white culture. We are going through many things here and discovering how feasible it is to do this. I haven’t yet seen anyone who can be the prototype for restoration here. When I asked you who had changed 180 degrees, no one raised his hand so our work is still continuing.

What is the unmistakable sign that someone has changed 180 degrees? If I see someone who is working day and night, putting his life on the line for God’s sake, I know he has changed. What I am saying here is not just Reverend Moon’s teaching. I am exactly repeating what Jesus said 2000 years ago: “Those who are willing to lose their lives for my sake will gain them; those who want to gain their lives will lose them.”

If Reverend Moon is going the same direction as Jesus, then I can repeat the words of Jesus even one hundred times and there can be nothing wrong with that. Do you suppose that Jesus would say, “Hey, Reverend Moon, you can’t use my words without permission!” Would he claim a copyright? No, Jesus would be only too happy to hear me using his words.

Do you think my own attitude has been, “I will not put my fife at risk for this dispensation:’ or have I been putting my life on the line from the very beginning? How about you? Are you willing to put your life on the line in doing your mission? Are you putting your very life into what you are doing? Here is a secret: This way of life is very difficult, but once you have committed your life, there is nothing to it.

Suppose there was a Unification Church woman who had no time to comb her hair or make up her face, so her hair always looked messy. Suppose that she grew old and never got blessed; she had nothing except her gray hair. If

she felt most fortunate for being in the Unification Church and doing this work, God would really praise her. She would be in a most wonderful situation. How do you American women feel about that? What about you men?

You are following me in this impossible task but I have already succeeded. I have succeeded in the religious realm but also in the realm of economics, technology, media, and culture. Do you really know that I have won these things, or do you just recognize it with your mind?

I am a smart person so I could condense ten hours’ worth of speaking into one hour, if I chose to. You might say, “Father, your sermon jumps from one topic to another and your grammar is sometimes hard to follow.” This is true. Even in Korean, my sentences are sometimes very long but they are absolutely logical and grammatically correct. The reason I use such long sentences is that the thought I am expressing requires many different phrases and clauses. They have to be pulled together to convey the meaning. But my talks are always consistent in the overall view.

Sometimes I will speak for such a long time that I could have made a journey by jet all the way from Korea to America, gone to a restaurant and had a nice meal and then returned to Korea! Even if I speak for 17 hours, it is like a jet traveling-my topic is always aiming toward a goal and it always gets there and lands safely. I have never done it but I could speak for 24 hours straight. Likewise, I could give 24 different 1-hour sermons in one day’s time! If that was needed, I could do it.

As you see, I haven’t really spoken to you today about our topic, “Our Ideal Home.” Unless you are prepared to receive it, there is no use speaking about it. First, you will not appreciate the value of the words; and second, you would just forget them because you took them for granted. Perhaps I will speak again next week or next month about this topic. In the meantime, you can think more deeply about it.

What I have told you today has already filled you up. In order to turn around 180 degrees in the shortest possible time, you must simply bet your neck. If you are already sticking your neck out, you don’t need any more sermon. It is only when you put your own life on the line when you Bet Your Neck-that your can achieve your ideal home.

Perhaps you say to me, “I have been working in this or that office for five years and you can’t change me unless I give you my permission.” That is not a good response because you are not betting your neck.

Let me ask you, do you want to achieve your ideal home? Certainly that is a desire of everyone. Please think deeply about that idea and then come to the conclusion on your own that you must risk your I& to achieve that goal

That would be fine.

Without this attitude-Bet Your Neck-saving America, or any individual, is just rhetoric. Betting your neck is not just a one-year affair; all throughout our lives we have to continue this attitude. If you live that way, you won’t even have to look for me in spirit world. We will all come together naturally in Heaven if we share that attitude.

Suppose your husband was given a new assignment, without your ever being consulted. Would you wives complain? Actually, you should have the attitude that if God needed it, you would even give up your spouse and take another one. Betting your life and changing 180 degrees involves such a total willingness. You should be willing to let your spouse be sent behind the Iron Curtain for missionary work.

We have a missionary in Zaire who has been very successful. However, when I first saw him I just shook my head and thought, “That person is too difficult to deal with. How can he ever make it?” Then he went to Africa and established a successful mission. He didn’t have to tell me all the details because I understood that he had truly put his life on the line for Africa. Because of that, all the future descendants in Zaire will bow down to him.

In the same way, I bet my life for the sake of America and the world. Those who didn’t do that will want to bow down to the person who did. Saints are those who laid their lives on the line for the sake of God. Sometimes I have been so badly seasick on the boat that I thought my intestines would come up, but I said, “No matter. I will not return to land.”

These days I am taking the children of blessed couples out to sea in order to train them. They are working so very hard. I watch their faces and can see that they become very weary. But they, too, are betting their necks. They are living up to our tradition.

That attitude is what matters. If everyone in our movement had that attitude, we wouldn’t even need as many people as we have! Only a handful of people is more than enough to accomplish our historical goal. Those of you who can pledge yourselves now to be the ones who can bet your neck for the cause, please raise your hands! God bless you.

## MISSION AND PRAYER

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 12, 1983
World Mission Center
Grand Ballroom
Translator – Sang Kil Han

When you are asked if you have a mission, how do you answer? What is your mission? In view of the dispensation, is your mission to restore one person, one family, one nation, or the world? It is easy to answer “the world,” but can the world be united overnight? You need a foundation to reach the world. Do you have that foundation?

Do you really know the True Parents? Do you understand our essence? Do you know what we have been doing? Each of you should know clearly what our mission is, what we are doing now, and what goal we are working toward. Also you should have a clear idea about yourself and your own mission.

People have ambitions and desires, but they shouldn’t take them to the extreme. Suppose, for example, that an ambitious person goes to the mountains to gather wild berries or plants, determined to bring back only the best. He may spend the entire morning and afternoon searching but if he can’t find the best, he will return empty handed. In contrast, another person might spend the day picking all types of berries: poor, average and good. At the end of the day his basket is full, and chances are he brought back top quality berries as well. The second person has the best strategy in this case. He picks all types of plants: A, B and C. Even though type C is not exactly what he wants, they can be washed; he finds many type B plants and an occasional type A. Wouldn’t you agree that this is a wise person?

Ask yourself what type of mission you have. Reflect on the type of mission I have given you as a Church member. This is a serious point to consider. You must understand, of course, that I am speaking to all of you in general, and not about the specific mission that you as an individual may have. Each of you should apply these concepts to your specific situation.

Let me give you an example so you can better understand what I mean. I started Tongil Industry from scratch many years ago. My idea or goal was for Tongil to attain the highest standard of technical expertise and production in the world. The foundation for Tongil Industry was 35 years of study and thought. Now Tongil machinery has reached the pinnacle of world technology.

To accomplish this goal, we didn’t start out with sophisticated equipment but rather with the simplest and humblest machines. I determined to make the very best simple machines even though I realized there were more sophisticated types. After producing the best on one level, Tongil advanced to the next level and continued in this manner for 35 years until reaching its present level.

Not all of the people working at Tongil, however, had the same concept about how to reach the goal. Some people complacently came to work at starting time, took lunch breaks, and left as soon as it was time to go home.

The attitude I wanted to see was for the workers to rise while it was still dark and think, “Today I will perform even better than yesterday.” Then they would arrive at the factory early, before the others, and prepare to work.

It’s the spiritual attitude that makes all the difference. If you plan to do just what others do, you can never excel over the competition. You have to make things consistently larger and better. That requires investing energy into a project even if it is something you don’t particularly care to do. That is the only way to accomplish it. If you think of your task as just a job, you will never excel. Furthermore, each time you improve the product, you must educate people. All this takes money which you have to make and use wisely, on product improvement and employee education.

Now when people see with their own eyes the kinds of machines built and sold by Tongil, they are filled with admiration. They say, “Father, you are just a wonderman!” But during the company’s development many people didn’t believe me. They told me, “Father, you cannot develop that much technology in just a decade, and maybe not even in a century! We have no foundation.” Yet, we kept building it up and now people tell me that the accomplishments are amazing.

I have always had keen insight. People took it for granted that German technology is the best and that nobody could rival it. They predicted it would take us centuries to surpass it. “Is that so?”, I thought to myself. So I went to Germany, checked around, and found the industry a little shaky. I visited all the machine tool factories and examined their equipment. Machine tools can play a critical role in unifying the world and that is why their development is one of our goals. We are doing it for the sake of the world and for the sake of Germany, but the Germans didn’t understand it that way. They were worried that we were trying to infiltrate their technological expertise, although they wondered what I could accomplish by spending only one day visiting a factory.

Even our members in Germany had only a foggy notion of what I was doing. “Oh Father,” they said, “you go out visiting for a day and now Germany is all stirred up! Why didn’t you just leave them alone?” Even now, can you say that you understand what I am doing? Do you have a foundation to reach out to the world? You say yes, based on my foundation, but do you really know what I am doing? Answer me honestly.

Actually, you hardly know much about anyone other than yourself, and occasionally even that’s doubtful! Sometimes you are going in the proper direction and at other times you are heading in just the reverse. You may make a resolution to work for the goal and devote yourself for the sake of God and the world-and then at the next moment you look at what others are doing and decide to take it easy for a while. You are constantly changing, and if you continue living that way, you will become confused and not even know yourself!

This is why it is necessary to spell out in detail the nature of our mission. The overall mission is the same for everyone here although individual missions vary. One person might have a mission as a lookout, watching what is going on; another person might have a mission to witness and give life to people. You should know exactly what your individual mission is.

We are all working to advance God’s providence and fulfill His will. If I ask how many of you are willing to sacrifice your life for God’s providence and God’s will, I know all of you would raise your hands and sincerely mean it. I know you are devoting yourself to this mission, but can you sacrifice yourself for one entire day, morning to night? Right now you may say yes, but at noon you might change your mind! Since you have vacillated in the past and may do so again, your promise is not absolute.

People may have various attitudes in making an offering. Which is better, to offer yourself when you are asked to, or to volunteer on your own? Would you be willing to offer your life to accomplish the goal, even without being asked? If you are willing to offer your life, couldn’t you give just one day? You are still young; can you give one year out of your life? And if you are willing as a teenager, will you be sacrificial in your twenties too? if you are willing as a young adult, will you continue to be sacrificial when you are in your thirties? can you pledge to work harder so that if you were to die ten years from now you would have no regrets?

Some might be unwilling to die for the mission because they are working to obtain a blessing on earth. Which would be preferable: to receive a blessing before you die, or to sacrifice yourself and receive a variety of blessings after death? Actually, we need to take the sacrificial path in order to fulfill our mission.

The real content of the mission entrusted to each of us is to liberate God and to liberate mankind. This is not easy. Liberation may take ten lifetimes and we may need to face death ten times!

If we are unable to fulfill our mission of liberating God and mankind during our lifetime, someone whom we have raised up should carry on the mission in our stead. We should be able to say, “Even if I die, my place won’t be vacant; my successor will continue the task. Someone better than I will take my place, therefore, I don’t have to worry about dying.”

Even when we reach our fifties or sixties, we should not expect to take things easy because our bodies are not what they used to be. Rather, we should work harder to make the most of the time that remains. This is how I feel.

With all its accomplishments, the United States is not big enough to liberate both God and Americans. Therefore, we must march on to Moscow. Moscow will be even more difficult than America. My attitude is, if you agree with me, can you take it easy after accomplishing the present mission? Actually, an even harder mission is awaiting us.

If we live this way each day, when the time comes to die we can face death with honor and glory, since every day of our life has been spent preparing for it. But someone whose daily life lacks this quality will be surprised when death visits him and will not know what to do. He may cry out to God to save him. If you can face death with honor, one of your heirs will volunteer to take your place. At the crucial moment, someone you have educated will tell you, “If you go to spirit world I will take your place and do even better than you. Please don’t worry, I will complete your mission.”

Since we have only one life, how will we spend it? One type of person knows his mission clearly and devotes each day to its fulfillment. The other type of person has a vague idea of his mission, so he just lives one day at a time. Each of you belongs to one category or the other. To which would you like to belong? Why? The first category is preferable because that way of life is more valuable.

There are some older members here who have been in the movement for a long time. As the years go by, some may wish to take it easy since their body is getting old, while others resolve to run ahead of the rest-just as if they were still in their thirties or forties. When you reach your fifties or sixties, what attitude will you have?

As Unification Church members our goal is so clear. We should be willing to continue our mission joyfully forever, without regrets. We should eagerly await the dawn of each day so we can jump up to work. If we live this way, we won’t get tired out or run down. We won’t complain about being unable to continue and We won’t lose energy.

How do you rate compared to this model? Do you really believe that you have been called by God and that this is your vocation and lifetime task? Could you ever erase all memory of me out of your head? Don’t you feel that you and I are inextricably linked? One person might promise to follow me wherever I go, and other might say, “Father, I will not only follow you, but I want to help you.” Which attitude is better? (The second) So do you want to help out, in addition to following me?

Actually, you are headed this way because it is your goal anyway-whether I go there as well doesn’t really matter. The correct answer to the last question would be: “Well, Father’s goal and my goal are the same. He is going there ahead of me, so I will accompany him and help him reach that goal.” You should be convinced that if I had not done all the work in advance, you yourself would have laid the foundation. Since I have already accomplished so much, you should be only too grateful to help me, because it is your work anyway.

You might actually feel like telling me you have a better idea on how to liberate God and mankind and you would prefer to do your mission differently. But as you watch me you realize that I have already laid a large foundation and I seem smarter than you and have a better way of doing things. Therefore, you decide to drop your way and follow mine in order to reach the same goal. This is why you want to follow me. In fact, you should say, “Father, you have already done so much and will continue laboring to achieve the liberation of God and all mankind. When you go to spirit world, I will be happy to take your place and try even harder.”

If I go to spirit world without accomplishing everything, I know that my followers will carry on. In preparation for such a day, you should listen very carefully in order to grasp every word I say. You should pay close attention to everything I do because your mission will be to take my place and improve on what I have done! You shouldn’t wait for me to go to spirit world so you can do things your own way. You need to absorb every detail and every secret from me while I am on earth so you can fulfill your mission. What you inherit from me will help you accomplish not only the tasks of today but also the projects of the coming decades and centuries. You need to learn from me in order to plan your future course.

If you announce you will accomplish a certain thing by a certain year, will I criticize you for being too ambitious or for reaching over your head? Never. I would be only too happy to hear such a thing-that there is an American who thinks that way.

.You should pay a lot of attention to where I go and what I say-not because you are curious but because you are looking for even one more word to add to the internal knowledge you are storing up for the day when you can apply it. Only in that way will you be able to do good work. When you have to tackle something new, you can reflect back on what I have been telling you and you will remember my formula. You will realize that my accomplishments came from following this formula, so you will try it. You may have thought it would never work, but when you put it into practice it does. Then you will gain confidence in your mission.

You might be very tired this morning because last night’s meeting continued until very late. Some of you may be dozing off. Others may have stayed upstairs to sleep instead of coming down to listen to me. They don’t realize what a precious time they are missing.

Once more, let me ask you my initial question: Do you have a mission? (Yes) What kind of mission? (Liberating God and mankind) Is it easy or difficult? (Difficult) It is very difficult. How are you going to accomplish it? This is the most valuable and worthwhile mission a person can have. Think about what it means for the future. Are you determined to succeed?

I have staked my life on this mission. This has always been my attitude. You might wonder why I remain in the United States when so much injustice has been done to me here. I have had to fight ridiculous court battles. But I am determined, if necessary, to go to prison for the cause. Even U.S. citizens sometimes run away when they know prison awaits them. Why don’t I run away? The answer is that I have already offered my life.

What do I need to accomplish in the United States? This country has a vital role to play in liberating the world. Do you really understand that? Do you realize that whether the United States likes it or not, it has a crucial role in world salvation?

Some might reason that since the United States offers the best life in the world, why not stay here and enjoy its privileges. Are you resolved to go to Moscow after fulfilling the task in America? Certainly those who seek pleasure and privilege won’t make a determination to go to Moscow. They would rather stay here. Can you fight against communism? I myself am determined to confront whatever challenge is the greatest. Since staying in the United States and educating Americans is the most difficult task now, I chose to stay here. Most Americans have no idea what it means to fight communism or why it is necessary. But I have decided to do it because it is the most critical task.

Since you are intelligent people, you may respond, “Yes, I understand everything you are saying, but if we carry out your directions precisely, will we really be successful in our missions? If you continue what you are doing, can you really liberate God and mankind?” Use your mind to assess what I am saying. What do you think? If you follow my way in every detail, do you think it is possible to liberate God and mankind? Are you sure?

If you are confident that this is the way to liberate God and mankind, what more do you need to be concerned about? Why do you hesitate? Are there any unanswered questions? The liberation of God and mankind should be the motivation behind all your actions. Each day when you eat breakfast think about why you eat. It is to fulfill that day’s liberation of God and mankind. That is the same reason you eat, sleep, and use the bathroom.

When you have this attitude, you can give up things which detract from your mission. For instance, you have already resolved to rule out cigarettes, drugs and alcohol from your life. It is very clear, for instance, that smoking will never -help liberate God and mankind. Therefore, since it has no meaning, you quit. You have given up many habits because they didn’t help you accomplish your mission. Furthermore, many young people today have problems of a sexual nature, such as homosexuality. When you are tempted, ask yourself if such behavior will help you accomplish your mission. When the answer is no, you should be able to reject it.

Another deciding factor is time. We are very busy in our mission, and many other things take up too much time. There are so many things to do that the only way to accomplish them all is to cut down on sleep, even though we sleep very little as it is.

This is my third speech in 24 hours and my feet are swollen because of it. Why don’t I just speak once and then forget about it? Why don’t I let someone else give the sermons? Because I want to make doubly sure that every one of you understands. In my thinking, two sermons are better than one, and three better than two. Perhaps something in the third speech may make a deep impression on someone and he will make the crucial determination at that time. There is no way to tell this in advance. I repeat things over and over in order to accomplish my mission. So, even with swollen feet, I chose to speak for the third time. I am doing things the best way I know how, and you should try to understand why I act the way I do and what I expect of you.

Whose prayers would God do everything possible to answer: those who happen to be in bed sleeping now or those who are here in the audience? There are hundreds and thousands and millions of people sleeping in New York City at this hour, but to those who rose early and waited for me to come and speak even one word, God will say, “I will help you to accomplish your mission in every way that I can.”

If you follow what I have been doing in America and throughout the world, the ideal world of which we have been dreaming will become a reality in the near future. If you don’t follow, that cannot happen. God knows that but, are you sure of it? I know that God is helping me and that we are working side by side. How do I know it? Because I have undertaken this clear mission. Furthermore, I am certain that God will also help whoever follows this path with the same determination I have.

Every speech I give, no matter how I start it, I always conclude it the same way: “Challenge difficulties, accept suffering, sacrifice yourself.” I make no exception because I know this is the best guarantee that God will be on our side. There is no other way to have God’s support.

I know this very well because I have lived this way myself and I have proof that it works. Every day I tell you to sacrifice yourself and endure hardships because it is the best way.

If I’m not here to keep reminding you, don’t you want someone else to do it? If you have a husband, for instance, you would want him to keep reminding you to focus on doing more for God and mankind. If you have a wife, you would want her to do the same, wouldn’t you? Of course, such advice may not always thrill you but still you appreciate such a spouse, don’t you? In addition, if you have sons and daughters, you would want them to be able to inherit everything you have done when the time comes for you to go to spirit world. Your conscience as well urges you to live this way since by sacrificing yourself and challenging hardships you can succeed in accomplishing your mission. I am absolutely confident of this. There is no possibility that I may be mistaken.

Let me give you an example about how to view your activities in terms of your mission of saving the world. When you bring even one person to God, you should have the attitude that you are not just restoring one person but a representative of the world. There are millions of people to restore, so you may think that to bring one person is nothing. But that is not the right attitude. Right now, saving the world means saving that individual. Your attitude should be very serious because your mission is to save the world and at the moment that individual is the world. Every thing and every person is interconnected. The future is the continuation of the present. Time marches on, minute after minute, hour after hour.

Some people have been members of the Unification Church for more than 20 years. It is possible that if you ask one of them what his mission is, he may answer, “To provide a good life for my wife and children.” Even after years of painstaking work, his objective may not be the liberation of mankind and the liberation of God. Each of you must prepare yourself and decide what course of action you will take if your spouse or child develops such an attitude. Any Unification Church member may have to face this.

You should know clearly that you are blessed in order to fulfill your mission and help your spouse fulfill his or her mission-not to be a hindrance to each other. If you are going through struggles or difficulties, you should tell your spouse to continue with his or her mission and not worry about you. Since all aspects of your life are focused on your mission, you need that kind of spouse and that kind of children. When you live with your spouse, and children are born, wouldn’t you want your spouse and children to be Re that?

addition, you need to build your foundation so that some day, when you are about to die, you can tell your spouse and children, “This is how I have lived all my life, and I expect you to carry on my work even after I go to spirit world.” They will certainly reply, “Don’t worry about that. We have known this all along. Just go to spirit world and have a peaceful life there.” The great wife is one who has such a husband and children and the great husband is one who has such a wife and children.

Returning to the original question of what is your mission, you may have to admit that you don’t know what it is very clearly and you need a specialist to teach you about your mission. So you come here to listen to me! And that is why I speak early every Sunday morning.

There are many thousands of Christian churches who observe Sunday as a holy day, a day of rest. But I work even harder on Sunday so I can teach as many of you as possible about your true self and your mission of liberating God and mankind. When God looks down, does He complain and say, “Oh, this is a holy day, they should take a day off and think about the coming week. These members of the Unification Church always wake up early, go to pledge service, and then gather to listen to Reverend Moon speak for hours and hours-they are violating the law of the Sabbath”? No, God would definitely approve and say, “You are the only people working for me and mankind.”

I may seem to violate the law of the Sabbath many thousands of times, but the more I do, the more God will approve because this is a more effective way to achieve our mission than to take the day off. What do you think about that?

Even after giving this third sermon I will not rest- I will go fishing. No one will expect to see me out there because it is so hot and today is Sunday. It is supposed to be a day for resting and thinking about God. But when I go fishing, I am not just seeking physical fish I am fishing for God and God’s heart, and I fish for mankind and their heart, in order to bring them closer to God.

I know that the most difficult life on earth is deep-sea fishing. If you can liberate the fishermen, you can liberate all other workers. For many years I accomplished impossible things on the ocean, and you know what title I received, don’t you? “The champion of tuna fishing.” Now I can speak to others about what I have done and teach them.

Life is so short, but the depth of experience I have gained in this one area enables me to go anywhere and teach people. Our lives are brief, but, I have been living this way not just for a few days or years, but throughout my life. God knows this very well. Will He say I am overdoing it, or will He approve of how I live? God will agree with me. When I die the ground there will become a holy place because God will hallow it with His presence. I can live with utmost confidence the day of every year because this is the best way of life on earth. I am teaching you this because I want you too to learn the way of sacrifice. I know you are conscientious people and that your conscience is so clear that you will want to follow me wherever I lead.

Another way of thinking about your mission of saving the world is through your Blessing. Why were you women body Some of you might reply that you don’t know. Others might reply, “I was born to save God and mankind from the position of a woman.” When you look in the mirror, if you think you are rather pretty you might ask why you were born that way. You can answer, “It is so I can do a better job of saving God and mankind.” To accomplish your mission even faster, you can think, “I was born for the mission of wiping out racial discrimination. Since I am a beautiful white woman, maybe I will marry the homeliest black man.” How wonderful such a woman is!

I feel so proud and grateful when hundreds and thousands of Unification Church members come and bow down, asking me to choose their mate. I know that when people say this, they are thinking not of themselves but of their mission. When a beautiful woman comes to me for matching I know that she probably dreams of marrying a handsome man. However, I may see that for her mission, another type of person is perfect for her and I will match her to him. Although she may be a little disappointed at first, it will only be temporary because she will be much better off eternally with this type of husband. Because I know I am not making a mistake, I can match people with a completely clear conscience. I realize that you may not be happy at the time, but what matters ultimately is what is best for you.

If you marry centered upon the mission, one day you will be the center of your nation. Marriages based on personal attraction will quickly fade in a few years. Marriages based upon your mission will become monuments in the historical annals of marriage. This is what I am pushing for.

When people hear about my idea of marriage, they may think it is cruel and should be stopped. But as time passes, they will recognize that the greatest concepts of marriage came from me. Do you agree that my view of marriage is fantastic, or do you think it is a bad idea and has caused suffering for many Americans? The loudest answers came from Hispanic and black people. What about you white people?

I realize that our way is difficult now. I don’t deny it. But it is so much more valuable than the conventional way

way, and as the years go by its value will increase. In contrast, the world’s way of marriage seems good now but its value will gradually diminish.

I am confident that more tears have been shed by people from all five races studying my teaching than by students of all other teachings throughout history. Every Unification Church member knows the reason for these tears. They are not for yourself but for me. As you learn what I have gone through, you are filled with gratitude to God and cry out, “Oh, Father, this is what you must have gone through so many times! I didn’t understand it until this moment.” What a treasure this experience is!

In moments of desperation, you discover new energy surging up within you and you realize that this is how I devoted my life for the sake of mankind and God. “This is my new beginning,” you say. Those of you who have shed tears for the sake of the Unification Church, raise your hands. This is completely normal. Could you separate yourself from me in such moments? On such occasions, you must have thought about how True Parents went through difficulties tens or hundreds of times greater than what you have experienced and feel grateful for what you have learned.

This is absolutely the first time in human history that one individual has brought so many thousands of people to tears. Jesus’ accomplishments came only after his crucifixion. Only after his death was his work recognized and valued by others. My work, however, has been accomplished while I am physically on earth, and it will expand in the future to something thousands of times greater.

Even though our physical bodies do not last forever, our work will be continued by successor after successor until God and the last of mankind is liberated. I know this is so because since God and mankind need liberation, they will welcome this effort and make sure that it is continued. They cannot live without it. Therefore, we have the guarantee that as long as we stay on this path, God will come to our aid every time we need help. He cannot do otherwise. So don’t you think we have to stay on the right course?

Suppose a woman marries, has children, and works hard for God her entire life. When she is about to die, her prayer is that someone will inherit her life work and improve on it. Holding her husband’s hand, she urges him and her children to carry on her mission. God will look with tears upon such a holy woman and cry out for her to be blessed. My goal is to make each of you women into such a wife and mother, and to make each of you men such a husband and father. All of us share this common mission and goal.

Some member may consider the idea of liberating God and mankind foolish and decide to reach the top of some specialized field instead. I cannot see the wisdom in this. Perhaps such a person will rise to that pinnacle, but I can see no lasting value to it. He will wither away afterwards.

Of course the world thinks it is foolish to follow my way, but you will prosper more and more if you do. Your tomb will not be desolate; flowers will bloom on it. After I go to spirit world, nobody will have to tell you to visit my tomb. You will practically want to live there. People will feel the same way about you when you follow this victorious way. No matter how much people may reject, belittle, despise and persecute us, this is the best and most valuable way of life. Even though we have nothing today, our future is guaranteed. Are you beginning to think I may be right, or do you know it already?

Now you have a clear idea of what I mean. But is the ultimate aim just to understand clearly, or to practice it every day? Perhaps you would prefer to let others practice this way of life, while you just watch! Perhaps you think, “This may be great for Father and great for many Unification Church members, but it is not so good for me.” Would you rather observe it or practice it? Do you really mean it? If so, raise your hand. If this is your true mission, isn’t it fantastic? Is it so fantastic and worthwhile that you can drop everything else for it?

Am I famous? Here is the proof. very important people, such as bank presidents and government officials who, have heard of my noble ideas and deeds would like to meet me. But I have never met with any person, regardless of how high his position may be, unless I wanted to. As I become increasingly famous, more and more people- not only Moonies-will be wanting to meet me.

People with deep concern for their country and profound ideas about how to save the world from its present crisis will want to come and listen to me. There will be hundreds and thousands of such people. Saints and famous people in the spirit world would like to come to earth, if only for five or ten minutes, to speak with me in the flesh. That is how famous I am. How about you Moonies? Are you taking me seriously enough? You may have long faces because I am speaking for the third time in 24 hours. You might be thinking, “Father, I need a little sleep; if I rest a while, I can listen better.”

You Moonies are the closest people to me and should be the ones most excited to be with me all the time. But rather, it is the other way around. Those farther away are more anxious to be with me than the Moonies themselves. Actually, this is nothing new or abnormal. Children of millionaires or presidents don’t think of their parents as such great people. If the minister of education visits their school, for instance, the children of millionaires may think, “He is greater than my own father.” They have no depth of experience or any way to compare their father with others.

Let’s assume that you take me very seriously and realize my importance. But how deeply serious are you? You suppose that you can see me anytime you wish. You assume you can come to Belvedere every Sunday; all you have to do is wake up one hour earlier. Is that the right attitude? The opportunity to attend whenever you wish is limited. In the future you will not be able to see me just any Sunday. If there are many world-famous people waiting to enter the auditorium where I am speaking and the seats are limited, do you think I will continue letting you in? I may say, “You have listened enough. Why don’t you go out and accomplish, and let the new people come in to listen?”

You should not always expect preferential treatment. You shouldn’t complain, “Father, we have been following you for so long and have worked so hard, and now these new people come and get to listen to you every day while we can’t.” That is the wrong attitude. Even though you may become a servant to some of them in the spirit world, as long as your mission is the same, you should feel honored to serve. You may think these are harsh words. You might protest, “I worked as a servant my whole life on earth, and now in spirit world you want me to continue as a servant working to liberate mankind and God! That is too much for me.” Would you say that? Are you sure you wouldn’t complain?

If you disregard your individual interest-because there really is no such thing-and look at life from all directions, isn’t my idea fantastic? Think about it. Don’t you suppose that learned and conscientious people will love this philosophy? Doesn’t God love it too? If everybody embraces it, no one will be left out.

In case you are worried that you cannot fit all I have said and done into your mind, then throw away all the trash in your thinking and replace it with these concepts! Still you would be unable to contain everything. Would you prefer to hang on to the trash? Can you throw it away without regret? Can you discard everything which is ambiguous and replace it with my thought and advice something which has been thoroughly tested and is guaranteed to produce results?

If you throw away the trash, I would like to see you do it with a happy mind. I don’t want you to discard something regretfully and later try to retrieve it. Are you really confident that you want to replace the trash? Those who could do it without regrets, raise your hands.

At the crucial moment when you have made up your mind, suppose your husband or wife comes to distract you. What would you do? I always asked myself this question. I had to divorce my first wife; you have heard about that. I did not want to end the marriage, however; she was the one who left me. God knows the circumstances. Do you think my actions were right? The result was divorce. Is divorce permissible under such circumstances? Righteous living can transcend divorce and even more.

Since you have agreed to live for the sake of the liberation of God and mankind, all your senses must adjust to this mission. Although you may not need glasses, imagine that you have a pair of glasses through which you can see nothing but the liberation of God and mankind. In addition, imagine that you have a hearing device which filters out anything which does not concern the liberation of God and mankind-the liberation of God and mankind is the only thing you want to listen to, and you could do it for 24 hours in a row. Furthermore, imagine that on your mouth you have a device for letting in only food which gives energy to work for the sake of God and mankind.

If you eat something special, such as Chinese food, tell yourself you have to work ten times harder for the liberation of God and mankind! If you wear fancy clothes, you should resolve to do more for the sake of God and mankind. Now imagine that your nose will smell only those odors which will help liberate God and mankind. If that smell happens to be a stench, your nose will be able to change its preferences and choose it over perfume. Your hands used to enjoy touching soft things, but imagine now that they enjoy the rock-hard touch of things of substance.

You must literally learn to reverse your tastes. You must learn a new way of liking things. It takes painstaking effort to learn these new things one by one. It is very difficult and that is why you need prayer.

Your eyes, for instance, are literally your enemies and you need to be able to protect yourself from them. You may tell Heavenly Father that your eyes keep wanting to see the way they did in the past and you need His help to change. You may notice a handsome man passing by and compare him to your husband. If he beckons and you follow him, Satan can snatch you away at that very moment. You may feel horrified that your own eyes can be your enemy, but it is true.

Since your mission is the liberation of God and mankind, your rightful eyes and ears will affirm that mission. As time passes, however, you may hear another voice saying, “You have gone this far and nothing has happened. Forget about this liberation of God and mankind! Listen to me and you can have everything you want: nice clothes, nice food. Your life is too short to waste.” When someone speaks to you in an unprincipled way, the words may sound sweet and the ideas tempting.

In that case, cover your ears because you know Satan can invade you through them.

Sometimes your mouth can be your enemy, urging you to eat your favorite foods or to speak some words of complaint. Your nose, your hands, the various parts of your body-all may be your enemies. You must be able to maintain fight control over them. This task is never easy The greatest man may be tempted by the appearance of a beautiful woman.

Now that you know your enemy, how do you guard against it? The enemy can infiltrate through your five senses. When you realize why you should safeguard yourself, you will know how to control your eyes, ears, nose, mouth and hands. The sixth area is the mind and the sexual organs are the seventh area of vulnerability. A small point of vulnerability in any of these seven areas may eventually bring your downfall. Satan is very confident that you cannot overcome these seven vulnerable areas of sense and thought during your lifetime.

I Now we have clearly defined our enemy. Is it outside you or inside you? The enemy is very much inside. You must be able to protect yourself from the enemy within you. If you don’t know how to protect yourself, you will become the victim and lose your value.

Without the confidence that you can control yourself, it is nonsense to think about the liberation of God and mankind. You never know when Satan may show up. When everything is going wrong and your determination is shaky, Satan will most Rely start talking to you. When things are going bad, you may feel like smoking or drinking alcoholic beverages. It makes no sense to smoke, however. Smoking will never be of any help in liberating God and mankind. The same applies to drinking alcohol. You absolutely need prayer in order to overcome your weak points.

American men, for instance, are very vulnerable to certain temptations. In contrast to men from other nations, American men often have experiences with women from a very young age. Therefore, you need more prayer to protect yourself from such temptations. Did you realize this before, or only now that I have pointed it out? American women are not as bad off, but they are still more vulnerable than women in many other parts of the world.

Oriental women go almost to the other extreme-they have far fewer problems of that kind. They are always embarrassed to take off their clothing and expose parts of their body. The typical Oriental garments cover the entire body, leaving only the head and hands exposed. This is the traditional dress in the Orient even now. In America, the very minimum is covered-sometimes even less than the minimum. Women go almost naked. They spend years perfecting ways of laughing and flirting. Many foolish Oriental men have fallen into the trap of imagining that a woman truly liked them because she could wink so enticingly.

I urge American women to protect yourselves from these kinds of temptations. This is the worst enemy you have to face. You have to protect yourself before you can accomplish anything. You Moonie women are a new breed of people. Are you somewhat better than ordinary American women, or far better?

Do you suppose I am a different kind of man because of who I am? I am not immune to temptation. I’m even more receptive to all kinds of sensations. If I didn’t know how to control myself, I would react even more strongly than you to such stimulations. So do you think my struggles are easier than yours, or more difficult? I had to fight a hundred times harder in order to control these sensations and gain the victory for God and mankind.

There is one way in which I am different from you: I never considered following a woman. On the contrary, the opposite has happened. Many women have followed me, but I knew how to erect the proper barrier and protect myself. God knows that I have this absolute confidence and that I am qualified to bear the responsibility for liberating mankind, the world, and God.

God knows me inside out. God would never take a chance on me. Therefore He tested me until He was sure that my mouth, ears, nose, eyes, and all other senses were dependable. I made great efforts to prove my trustworthiness.

Consider the effect even music has on one’s senses. I think that Westerners who like rock music should try instead to appreciate the slow, calming music of the East. Orientals should listen more to rock music in order to invigorate themselves. This is a serious suggestion, not just empty talk.

To sum it up, it is very difficult to have absolute confidence in yourself and to preserve your sense of mission. Is there any woman here who is completely confident that she can resist whatever weapon Satan might use against her? Can any person claim to be immovable and invincible?

I know very well that there are times when your mind is absolutely confident but your feet start walking of their own accord! Sometimes your mind simply cannot control them. People who feel this loss of control sometimes abandon themselves to temptation, thinking that since they have gone so far, they no longer care what happens. This is a typical reaction to temptation.

It is very important to protect yourself from evil. There is no challenge I haven’t thought about and devised ways to overcome. I even tested myself by looking at magazine pictures of beautiful women and asking myself what I would do if one of them crawled into my bed. “I would cut my belly out before I would do anything,” I resolved. “When she saw the knife, she would leave quickly!” I considered how I would handle temptation from a beautiful white woman, from a black woman, from an Oriental woman. I considered what special qualities I knew about such women that I could utilize to help me resist their advances. I realized that this was a critical area of temptation because that’s how the fall happened.

Even at a very young age, I tested myself daily. When I undertook this mission of liberating mankind, I thought very deeply because I realized that if I could not overcome such temptations, I could not be truly confident. My mission was to liberate God and liberate all mankind. In the process I prayed a lot to make sure that God would protect me and give me the confidence I needed.

Sometimes I was harsh with my eyes. “I really gave you a hard time, didn’t IT’ I would tell them afterwards. Then my eyes answered, “Yes, you did. But now we are happy because you prevented us from making a mistake.” I persecuted my nose, but it said, “Yes, you really gave me a terrible time; I was afraid then, but now I’m glad.” I looked at my mouth in the mirror and told it, “You really went hungry until you reached 30 years of age, didn’t you?” My mouth answered, “Yes, it was rather difficult to persevere, but I am very grateful that I will never have to go through that again.”

My ears heard so many unpleasant things, but they confided to me that they are the happiest ears in the world. I have touched smelly, thorny fish and many other disagreeable things, but my hands don’t complain about their misfortune. Instead they say that they are the happiest hands in the world. All my limbs tell me, “You are my true master!” Are you the true master of your eyes, ears, nose, mouth and limbs? Has every part of your body become a true part of your being? If not, you need to pray more.

There is nothing more important than fulfilling your mission. Your mission is everything. You should realize that it is not your nation that hinders you and persecution is not what holds you back. Your real limitations are internal. It is lack of confidence rather than persecution that restricts you. In fact, if you set a very high standard for yourself and force yourself to live up to it, the world will stop persecuting you!

I have absolute confidence, so I am never shaken no matter what kind of persecution comes my way. I stand firm as a rock. Therefore, persecution will eventually fade away. I can apply the principles of the internal discipline I have perfected to external situations. Just as I have fortified myself internally, I will defend myself from external slander, persecution and invasion.

Prayer is essential to winning this victory. When you face difficult and trying times, instead of asking somebody else for advice, go to a dark room and pray to God asking Him what to do. He will give you a much better answer than you will get from your colleagues. Then you should invest your time and energy into solving that problem. Day after day, you should practice overcoming your temptations.

I have spent more than 12 hours a day praying deeply about overcoming temptations. American prayer is five minutes at most. But a few minutes isn’t enough time to solve a deep problem. For example, you would have to go through incredibly deep water to reach the bottom of the ocean. It takes more than five minutes just to get to the bottom of a problem, let alone solve it.

Those who develop the practice of praying don’t make big mistakes, while others who don’t pray enough will make many mistakes and have to spend a lot of time correcting them. You can take my word for it! Once you develop the habit and taste of prayer, you will find it more valuable than eating, listening to good music, or watching a nice movie. After you have experienced deep prayer, you will automatically find solutions to your problems. You won’t have to struggle so much to accomplish things. Prayer has tremendous mystic meaning.

Moonies are very spoiled these days. You think because you have such a great Father, you can get away with the minimum of five minutes of prayer a day. But actually that is not enough. You have to overcome the temptation to avoid prayer and the temptation to sleep long hours. Since our mission is obviously so great-the liberation of God and mankind-we need an equally great prayer life to accomplish it.

Even though you may consider yourself a light-hearted American, you should begin to see yourself as one American who needs to be more serious than anybody else in history. You should resolve that no matter what difficulty may lie before you, you can reach your goal through the power of prayer. You should be so focused on the goal that you could offer your life with no regrets.

I have been talking about prayer in the traditional sense of deep prayer. But for Unification Church members, your daily life should be a kind of prayer as well. While you work, sleep, walk, talk, or eat you should develop the habit of prayer. That way you can experience God’s abiding presence with you.

If you face some desperate situation and need somebody to help you, you usually think first about someone who is always willing to help, someone who cares for you, prays for you, and never lets you down. That’s the kind of person you go to, isn’t it? It’s the same with God. God too looks for such a person. When God looks around for somebody to visit with, He will seek out people who care about the future of their country, people who seek the liberation of their countrymen, the world, and God. These are the people God will visit most frequently.

To gain God’s companionship, you should always think about your lifetime vocation, your mission, and your prayer. Twenty-four hours a day you should be centered on these things. If you are good at prayer and make it a habit, you won’t have to wonder what to do. Your mind will automatically direct you properly. You can be confident of your direction and never have to waste time wondering if you are right. Sometimes you may choose what you think is the right way and start heading there and suddenly find your feet swinging around the other way, responding to the automatic direction that your mind developed through prayer. When such things happen, you will realize that God is right beside you.

Such experiences will prove to you that God lives right next to you. It is actually possible for God to live right beside you! Each of you needs to experience this before you can take responsibility for your mission. If you don’t develop this relationship, you become a burden to mankind and to God. Unification Church members must not be such burdens. You should want to contribute to others, rather than detract from them. You shouldn’t always want to be beneficiaries of other people’s help.

This morning I have been talking to you from the perspective of mission and prayer. Wherever you go, if you find yourself alone, concentrate your thoughts and prayer. Then if your senses point someone out to you, witness to him or her, no matter what the circumstance. Don’t let consideration of the circumstances keep you from witnessing. Don’t postpone witnessing until later. After you try this for a few times, you will learn that your senses never make a mistake, and you will find witnessing very fruitful.

When you live this way, you will become a truly spiritual person and will possess deep knowledge. If you do fundraising or start a business, for example, you will sense where to start and what direction to head in. This is the standard you should aim for. Nothing surpasses the experience of having God with you.

No one who is a burden to mankind and God can contribute to his own liberation. It just doesn’t work. Likewise, if you become a burden to the Unification Church, how can you liberate God and mankind? If you become a burden to your country, how can you liberate your country, God and mankind? You should always look for even small ways to contribute to the Unification Church. You should never want the Unification Church to be diminished because of you.

I don’t depend on the Unification Church for my support. I always take the independent goal of working for the sake of mankind and of God. I look for ways to help God, rather than asking Him to help me. Likewise, I always try to do things for the Unification Church rather than asking the church to help me.

My way of thinking is so different from yours, often 180 degrees opposite. The other day a long-time member came to me and said, “Frankly, Father, I am disappointed because you did not recognize me.” I got angry at that. We are acknowledged only in terms of how we liberate God and mankind. This person should have been concerned not about recognition from me but about how to accomplish more for the liberation of God and mankind. If in addition to disappointing him I had spoken harshly to him, he should have thought, “Perhaps Father needs to be cruel because that may be the only way to unite this harsh world!”

In fact, I am harsh to people on occasion because liberating God takes priority over everything, including nice feelings between each other. You feel bad when others let you down, but you haven’t even begun to be concerned with God’s problem! My automatic response to frustration is to think about God. Do you ever wonder how much disappointment God feels when we haven’t been able to accomplish all He needs to have done?

Sometimes at critical moments I don’t even pray to God for help. At such times, I feel that God already knows about the situation and it’s up to me to do it. I would rather wait for God to pray for me! By the same token, I would rather have other people ask me for help.

It’s time to change a lot of mistaken concepts people have developed over the years without even knowing they were wrong. Almost all your concepts need to be changed! For instance, one Korean leader has been very concerned about the American church. He is always reporting to me about its problems and asking for assistance, but he never says, “Father, don’t worry. We will support you in your worldwide dispensation.” Before asking me for help, it would be wiser for him to say, “I’m sorry that we cannot help you more.” Then I would respond, knowing that his words might be hollow, but still they are good ones!

This weekend we have been celebrating the Day of All Things. Don’t think about what you can gain from the occasion, but tell yourself that since you have become spiritually recharged here you can go out and work three times harder on your mission. You should be so eager to go out and work that you would rather not wait around just to listen to me. If you contribute to God, He will surely compensate you, and you will become the kind of person He will call upon for ever more important missions.

Wherever I go, I always stir things up-I always make a big noise. People can’t be complacent about me. But since I never fail to bring good results, people don’t mind me making a commotion! When I go somewhere, I never let people remain peaceful; I always start something. God knows that this is the only way to stimulate change and produce good results. Therefore, God is always curious to see what I will start next! Two years ago I started Ocean Church and miracles happened. Now it is the IOWC. Soon it will be something else.

Yesterday I told members working on Ocean Church that I disliked all of them! They understood what I meant I said that because they were not contributing enough to our church and to the liberation of God and mankind. I will continue to challenge such people until they change and begin to truly contribute to the highest purpose. You may not like me for that, but this approach endears me to God! If you were me, would you prefer to be liked by the members, or by God and mankind? You always know the right answer!

Now that you know what is trash and what is valuable, why don’t you throw away all your trash? Do you think I am indebted to the United States, or do you think the United States is indebted to me? On a one-to-one basis, has the average Unification Church member contributed more to me, or have I contributed more to each church member throughout the world?

From the very beginning I have trusted you Americans. I knew how unpopular I could become by the things I said. Americans-especially women-hate it when somebody criticizes them. But I face people and say what needs to be said. You American women have been very tolerant and have never protested aloud. Inside, of course, you were boiling but you never showed it! I think that is very lovable. Now I ask you women whom I have been pounding on for years: whose method is best, yours or mine? If you are willing to go down, you will come up. I myself will lift you up.

My sermon today is about mission and prayer. From now on you can tell yourself, “My mission has one aim: to liberate God and mankind. I will let nothing else bother or distract me. I have made my resolve.” All creation will hear your resolve. So can you tell God, “I will head straight toward the goal”? If so, God will be most gracious toward you.

I have been doing all the talking this morning. Now you should talk. Do you promise me that you will head straight forward to the goal? Will you do so only if I keep visiting you and lifting you up? Will you do so only as long as your central figure appreciates your hard work and rewards you from time to time? Will you do so only if your spouse supports you? Actually, only you can reach your goal. You must be capable of being absolutely independent of all these people! I love best the American idea of independence.

We need to make two resolutions: first, to become a contributor everywhere-to help others even in the smallest situation. Second, to continue doing so for the rest of our life-even though we may lack food, clothing, or a place to sleep. This is the direction we must go.

Since you are so different from other people in history, you are a new phenomenon. Now that a new theme in history is emerging, God will come around to do some sightseeing. “Are these people really the offspring of the fall?” He will exclaim in wonder. I am not asking you to do something complicated. I have given this much thought and the method is simple.

What do you think: should we all go to Moscow? After Moscow, where do we go? After liberating God and mankind, we must liberate hell. God cares about the people in hell, so it stands to reason that unless we liberate them, we cannot liberate God. This has been my clear goal since I was very young.

Now you know my blueprint and you realize that it is yours as well. To carry it out to the last detail will require all your time and energy. I have devoted myself to this task. The key to success is perseverance. Don’t respond or retaliate when people attack. Be prepared to endure whatever comes your way.

This morning you should adopt this plan and begin to put it into practice. Some of you look so serious. You don’t always have to look so serious. Try to master the art of trusting God-after a certain point, you can leave things up to God! Why should you worry about everything? There is only so much you can do. You cannot be God; He will do His part.

Sometimes you have been heading in one direction and have to turn around and go a different way. If I tell you go turn around, you should be willing to do so, even though you don’t see the reason. Later you will realize why. When I see that a certain direction is not good, I may just tell you to turn around without explaining why. You should be able to do it without feeling hurt.

I’m willing to make sudden changes. For instance, I never notify anyone that I am thinking of leaving the United States until 24 hours before my departure. People may protest, “Father, you have a fantastic foundation which is just about to bear fruit. It would be silly for you to leave now.” But I may have a different idea. I know I cannot live eternally in this one country. Eventually I will have to leave it-set it aside, in a sense-and when the time comes, I will do it.

It doesn’t matter when I leave. What matters is that I will invest my best efforts for the sake of this nation until the very last minute. I stand unashamed before my own conscience, before God and before mankind. I do my best and am satisfied with that. You should have the same attitude. Keep your thinking simple rather than complicated.

I look at all affairs, large and small, from the perspective of destiny. Whatever comes my way, I tell myself that I was born for this. If you are witnessing you should tell yourself you were born to witness, that witnessing is your vocation and nothing can change it. You should not keep hoping to do something else, but be willing to continue witnessing the rest of your life. Then if your mission changes, fine. You will accept your new mission as your eternal mission and not bother thinking about other things. Whatever your mission is, tell yourself that you were born to fulfill it. When you think this way, life becomes very simple.

So have the attitude that you were born to fund-raise, or born to witness, period. That is your vocation. It’s that simple. This is the best way to live for the sake of God and mankind. Such an attitude suits Americans well because they don’t like complicated things! You can do simple things well, but not complicated things!

The contents of your mission are so clear: to liberate mankind, and to liberate God. It is very, very simple. Will you do it? Shall we start from today? Those who pledge to do it, raise your hands. God will be pleased with this simple resolution. God bless you.

## THE DAY OF ALL THINGS – 1983

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 11, 1983
World Mission Center
Translator – Sang Kil Han

When you hear the phrase “Day of All Things” what do you think of first? Those who do not understand the Unification Church might wonder about the meaning of that phrase, but for most Unification Church members it brings to mind some profound past experiences. Through the Principle we learn that God created the angelic realm, then all things, and finally people. The angelic realm came first and the human realm last, but human beings are the center of all realms.

God was supposed to have perfect dominion over the world through His love, but has everything God created been living under His perfect dominion? When does the perfection of creation take place? Was God’s creation complete when He made the angelic realm, or formed all things? Was it complete when He finished creating mankind? None of these was the completion of God’s creation. Completion can only come when God and human beings are perfectly united in love; then all things and the angelic realm as well can be united in God’s love. Only then will God’s creation of the world be completed.

If you ask people if they have ever been truly loved-by God or by someone else-what kind of answer would you get? Can anyone reply, “Yes, I have been receiving an abundant amount of love, and I don’t need any more”? No, we are still far from that state. To prove the point, 75 percent of theologians-those who study God as their specialty- are not even sure whether God exists!

What about Unification Church members? Are you ignorant or knowledgeable about God? We know God not only intellectually, but through our emotions and our heart as well. In the Unification Church, we have a clear and certain relationship with God.

In God there is no lack of happiness or peace of mind. God is perfect and has everything: joy, happiness and peace. So unless He is unhappy, the perfected person cannot be unhappy. Human perfection or completion is no abstract notion. It is very simple: when someone is very happy and cannot possibly be happier, when someone has an abundance and needs nothing more, then he is perfected; then he is happy. Of course, liberty is also included within perfection; a completed person can fulfill his true desires.

What do people want? They naturally want to do the things they enjoy and, ultimately, to possess God’s love. Human beings do not need anything beyond the ultimate love of God. If you ask someone what he wants, many things might come to mind at first. But upon deeper reflection, he might reply, “I want to have the world to enjoy as I wish” The world encompasses all things of creation, such as trees and flowers, and mankind as well. If someone wants to “have the world,’ does that mean he also wants to “have” mankind? When we speak of people, we include Caucasians, Blacks and Orientals-actually all five colors of skin. Do you think he would want to have all people, along with the whole world? There may be some who would rather exclude people and focus only on nature.

If God exists, wouldn’t you want to possess Him also? Furthermore, in the spirit world there are billions of people, as well as the angels; do you ignore them and relate only with God? No? In your desire to own all things and possess God and His love, you wouldn’t exclude people, would you? To say no is to recognize that you do care about other people and you want to see all people-on earth and in the spirit world as well-experience happiness even before you do.

Unless people are completed, God Himself is not fulfilled. Only through perfected love can God and human beings be fulfilled and perfected. Mankind has never understood this important fact before. Previously, people always assumed that God has been perfectly fulfilled. Of course, God is perfect in His personality, intelligence, abilities, etc., but because He has never been fulfilled in love, His perfection is not complete.

This should be a simple point to understand. For instance, we cannot imagine a person bursting with laughter and joy while all alone. If no man or woman can be happy alone, neither can God. How can God be truly happy without mankind?

We understand that God created all things in order to perfect His love. When perfected human beings achieve perfected love, they can fulfill their subject/object relationship with God. Today, many theologians conceive of God as beyond the realm of human beings; they say that God, the Creator, is totally “other”-distinct from His created beings, people. Therefore, they don’t understand the need for a genuine relationship between God and mankind. But we realize how wrong they are.

When is a person perfected? When he has developed rippling muscles like those of Mr. Universe? When he has achieved vast knowledge and learning? But if such a person is alone, he is not admired or considered a happy person. If a woman beautiful enough to be Miss Universe is all alone, without any man to love, others do not envy her happiness. Only when an admirable man and an admirable woman come together in love is their perfection fulfilled.

We know this holds true for human beings, but what about God? Would He stand alone and say, “I am perfected; I need nothing more”? No. God as the true subject needs a true object. Love springs from God; God is truly the source of our love. But suppose a man says to God, “I want Your love for myself; I don’t want to share it with anyone else, even this woman” On the other hand, suppose the woman tells God that she doesn’t want to yield any of His love to that man-or she expects God to love her first and the man second. When the two find out what each other is up to, they will certainly fight!

God might feel some sympathy towards such a man and woman, since after all they are fighting over the greatest and most desirable of all treasures, love. So God has to decide which of them will receive love first! Both the man and the woman are like ripe fruits, red with desire for God’s love. The color red is the best color to express passion. Even God is red with love. Once the three start to love each other, neither the man or the woman will object to what another receives, because as they reach out to each other, God comes into their midst! Their competition for love is solved, because as they embrace with God in the middle, both have equal access to God.

When the man is mature and red with the ripeness of his love, he will plead for God to come to him. At that point, he thinks about God first and the woman second. The woman as well asks for God first-not because she doesn’t like the man, but because God takes precedence over any other person. God looks at such a man and woman with intense care. They are about to be drawn to one another in love, but their desire is to invite God in first, because without Him they cannot have a genuine relationship. Of course, God recognizes and endorses such an attitude. Once God approves of them, will He leave them alone, or will He zero in on them? The ideal position for both the man and the woman is that of equilibrium; when husband and wife are balanced, God comes to both at the same time, so they no longer need to compete to receive God’s love first.

What power can create that perfect balance between a man and a woman, and between the couple and God? True love, of course. The man’s true love, joined with the woman’s love, plus God’s true love creates a triply true love! Such monumental power is capable of stimulating God’s mind and body, the man’s mind and body, and the woman’s mind and body. When so much excitement is stirred up, it erupts! Now you understand that when God created man and woman and pronounced them “very good,’ He was thinking about love.

Examine yourself very carefully. Has your mind come into perfect unity with your body? What can make such a unity possible? Nothing less than true love. The true man is the one whose mind and body interact in perfect unity, centering on true love. Can any of you men claim to be such a true man? Can any of you women call yourself a true woman?

Of all the billions of people on earth, no individual can make such a claim. Yet people complain that they are not being treated as true men or true women! They sense the standard of a true person, so they resent it if they do not receive that kind of treatment. But if an untrue man or woman is given total freedom is it beneficial to him or her? Wouldn’t such freedom be harmful? There is lots of freedom in America, but is it a good freedom? Do democratic countries enjoy true freedom? The question is not a simple one, because it raises a deep issue.

We need a clear definition of what a man and a woman are supposed to be. A true man is centered upon God’s love. A true woman is centered upon God’s love. In both of them, mind and body are united in perfect oneness. Such individuals can then be joined to form a perfect couple, and God will become their rightful subject. When a true man and a true woman seek each other and come together in balance, they are welcomed by the universe. But the universe detests it when an unbalanced man and woman who are not perfectly united in true love try to consummate love.

Those of you who are blessed and married, raise your hands, please. How many of you were married through me? The same number! When I matched you, did I do it haphazardly, or did I follow this true and strict standard of balance and harmony? I never compromise this principle in matching and blessing people.

Before any of you look upon your spouse with critical eyes and conclude that he or she isn’t your type, or isn’t good enough for you, you must appraise yourself honestly. Are you truly balanced in mind and body, centering on God, to the degree that you can claim to be one with God? You must scrutinize yourself closely. If you can honestly say you are balanced, then you may make some evaluation of your husband or wife; otherwise it is absurd to criticize him or her.

Day and night, you should challenge yourself and ask yourself if you are united within yourself and worthy of being united with God. The basic prerequisite is God’s love; when you attain it, you and your spouse will inevitably come into perfect union. When you are truly strict with yourself and seek to create that balance, you don’t even need to look at your spouse’s face for love to ignite; merely touching your wife’s skirt can electrify you. Which is more precious and important: appearance or love? You are supposed to be love-partners, not appreciation-partners.

Do you know that in God’s eyes every woman is beautiful and every man handsome? If we look through God’s eyes, we can develop the same attitude. Suppose your spouse is very unattractive; can you get remarried? Once a perfectly balanced man and woman set out on a particular course, they cannot meander around. They should move only in one unchanging direction.

So a perfect man and woman can marry only once, no more. Through the Principle, we learn that Eve made a mistake at a certain age and fell. If Adam had not fallen, Eve could have been restored relatively easily; Adam could have explained the problem to God, and He could have remedied the situation. If you stumble on one foot, it is fairly easy to restore your balance. But if both of your feet are in the wrong place, you are in trouble.

Why do you suppose I am speaking about these things this morning? Non-members may wonder about the meaning of our various church holidays, such as Parents’ Day, Children’s Day, God’s Day and Day of All Things. Parents’ Day, for instance, commemorates the first time since the creation of all things and mankind that a stable and perfected man and woman could dwell together in balance and love and enable God to come and dwell with them. This is the first time such a person has lived on earth. Such a person is called the Messiah. The Messiah means one who has perfect balance between mind and body and who has reached the original unfallen state. The terms Messiah, perfect man, last Adam, etc., describe the various qualities of such a person. The Messiah creates the conditions to return fallen people to their original state. That process is called salvation or restoration. Therefore, we say that the Messiah comes to transform fallen mankind into the original mankind.

The first mission on earth of the perfect man, or savior, is to find the lost bride, the lost Eve. Thus Parents’ Day means the first matrimony in history with God at the center, forming the true trinity. This is the beginning point of God’s ideal. This was God’s intention from the dawn of creation of the angelic world, all things, and mankind. His great desire was to see perfected man and woman coming together in complete balance.

Then what is Children’s Day? After mankind fell, many children have been born, but all have been part of the satanic realm. Instead of seeking true balance and perfection, men and women became attracted to each other, got married as they pleased, and then remarried if they wanted to.

But now that True Parents exist, these children who didn’t originally belong to God are receiving the love God intended them to receive, through True Parents. Therefore, God’s love can abide with them, and they can choose to follow True Parents and disregard everything else. Then, because they belong to the realm of True Parents, God must welcome them.

Once people enter this original realm of principled love, Satan can no longer claim them. Now True Parents exist: an original man and woman who can love children with God’s heart. Even though these children once belonged to the satanic world, Satan can never reclaim them as long as they embrace True Parents. God now has the power to claim them.

There are Moonies of all colors of skin. Each of you has your own physical parents; you might call them your “normal parents” But in the Unification Church there are True Parents. Are they special, or abnormal parents? Perhaps your mother and father tell you, “We are your true parents; Rev. Moon and his wife are abnormal parents” But your way of thinking is very different from theirs. To you, True Parents are not abnormal, but very special parents.

True Parents do not force anybody to do anything; we do not drag you along with us. But all you children make so much commotion as you try to follow us! Then your “normal parents” kidnap you and use any means to try to stop you from following your “special parents” They tell you, “We love you so much that we spent a great deal of money to have you kidnapped; we had to stop you from going to those other parents. Don’t you see how much more special we are and how much more we love you?”

But your “special parents,’ your True Parents, do not act that way. While your “normal parents” do everything possible to stop you from coming to us, we Just stand here. You might feel caught in a dilemma and wish you had only one set of parents. Since the issue is so important, you might try asking your original mind for advice. What would your original mind reply? Would it say that your special parents in the Unification Church are the ones you should follow? Why so? Because your Unification Church parents enable you to live with them in the realm of true love. Once you attain that realm, you will enter God’s domain and will be free from Satan’s domain. Because your spirit knows that, you long to rest under the eternal peace and happiness of True Parents. Through the power of love, we can be saved. Love is so strong that even God cannot free Himself from it. And Satan is less powerful than God.

The human dilemma manifests itself in many different forms, but they all boil down to one critical point: love. God has been laboring and suffering so much in order to restore love. Even in highly developed societies, individuals and families are riddled with problems, and family troubles expand into social troubles. But all difficulties boil down to one fundamental problem: love.

You Moonies are special men and women, because once you enter the realm of God’s love, the satanic world has no more power to pull you back. If you talk to any former members who have dropped away, ask them if they loved Reverend Moon while they were in the Unification Church. Invariably, they will answer yes. Then they might tell you about their central figure and how bad he was, and explain that because of him they had to drop away. This is the nearly universal answer of former members, whether in Korea, Japan, or any other country.

Since that person loved True Parents, Satan realized he could not intervene directly there. However, because that member could not love his central figure-who was connected to True Parents-Satan could claim a link to him, because he could not connect with True Parents’ relative.

The safest place on earth is within the true family, centered on love. Many people have broken away from that family in search of some individualistic ideal which doesn’t even exist. This is one of Satan’s typical ploys. It’s an age-old trap with which he has claimed many people. But it is Satan’s ultimate trick, because he has nothing more powerful to try. Now the Unification Church has solved the most intricate and difficult of Satan’s puzzles.

Parents’ Day was established because, for the first time in history, True Parents fulfilled the conditions for proclaiming to the world: “We have reached the original state of man and woman, we are the parents of mankind” On that foundation, many children have now proclaimed, “I have chosen to follow these True Parents; I do not wish to return to the world in which love is more false than true” History needed a Parents’ Day and a Children’s Day to clear the record and set the proper standard.

Because of Children’s Day, children now have the opportunity to liberate themselves from evil, become rooted in true love, and belong to True Parents. Children’s Day gives you the opportunity to announce: “I stand here determined to restore myself to the original state of a child. I will love my True Parents more than anyone in history ever loved their physical parents. No matter what may come against me- even death-I will not be separated from this true love embodied in God and True Parents” Children’s Day is a day of proclamation on the part of children. Without making such a declaration, you cannot return to the realm of true children. Do you understand?

True Parents and true children have come together, but what about true things of creation? Satan still possesses the things of the world. Ever since mankind fell and created untrue parents and children, all things have suffered under the control of a false owner. Thus we need a day through which all things can escape their previous ownership and find their way back to their true ownership.

All things actually long to return to their true owner Therefore, through fundraising, we can restore them. We devote our whole heart and love to restoring all things to their rightful ownership, enabling them to enter the realm of true love. All things need their day of proclamation, similar to the day of True Parents and true children. That day was proclaimed three years after the establishment of Parents’ Day and Children’s Day. It happened exactly 21 years ago. So today is the 21st proclamation of the Day of All Things.

If you ask True Parents what they most fervently desire, they will say, “To restore our children and return to the original state of God’s love” If you ask true children the same thing, they will answer, “As children, our only wish is to be connected with the True Parents, to live with them, and to return to the true domain of God’s love” True children would not expect to go directly to God without parents. Without True Parents, it is impossible to become perfect objects to God and live happily ever after with Him as your subject. Do children need parents, or can they manage without them? Parents are absolutely essential.

You can also ask an individual if he or she needs someone of the opposite sex. Your need is absolute, because otherwise you cannot be recognized by your parents, receive God’s love, and become parents yourselves.

Anyone who claims to have found another way is simply mistaken. Why does the Unification Church, which offers such a great solution for the world, not allow men and women to marry as they please, like others in the outside world? You might as well ask why water does not flow from a lower place to a higher place. Everything has to follow the laws of nature. Without parents, God’s blessing cannot flow down to the children and their descendants. Parents must be in the center, as God’s representatives. Therefore, children cannot form their own union without putting the parents in their proper position.

Where does love come from? From above, or from the man and woman? Certainly it comes from above. Therefore, the vertical position of love needs to be established first. In America, people write horizontally, from left to right. In the Orient, people write vertically, from top to bottom. The horizontal traditions of the West and the vertical traditions of the East must become interwoven. Horizontal love is human love, and vertical love is God’s love. Therefore, you need the Blessing.

Once perfectly balanced love is established, the satanic world will crumble because it is not lawful in God’s sight- and we won’t even have to do anything! No world which tries to exclude God will ever survive. Therefore, you should be proud of being matched and blessed by True Parents according to God’s natural law.

Today is the Day of All Things. When True Parents and true children reach perfect unity, God feels like creating even more things for them! He wants to give them more possessions. God is thinking, “I want to create more for you, but first, please restore all the things that were originally meant to be owned by you. I will help you accomplish it, and then I will create even more for you” When you feel absolute confidence in your inseparable unity as true children with True Parents, when you determine to open the way for all things to return to God’s ownership, and when you make this proclamation-not only will all things find their way back to your bosom, but God will even make them return to you! All things are drawn to true unity.

Why do you think I have spoken today about so much besides the Day of All Things? One reason is that today is the 21st Day of All Things. Furthermore, explaining such a subject is like speaking about your foot-you have to place it within the context of your whole body: head, torso, etc.

As long as this principle remains intact, all things- whether from the democratic or communist side-will flow towards the true family and true children. Therefore, we need to make some proclamation about this.

You headstrong Western children might say, “Oh dear, how can we make unity with our Oriental True Parents?” Now that you are blessed, you women might try to push your husbands toward some external accomplishments, in order to create a good future for yourselves. Some women in particular want their husband to get a Ph.D. In Korean, the word for doctor, or Ph.D. is “paksa” But “paksa” also means “shatter into pieces” So if you force your husband into getting a Ph.D., you might shatter him into pieces!

There is one privilege and right, however, which you have never exercised enough! You have the right to claim your own true love before God. You can tell Him, “God, I have true love and I have True Parents, don’t I?” God will have to acknowledge that. Then you can continue, “That means I have the right to possess the things of creation, don’t I? Is it reasonable that I should have to go hungry?”

“You are right,” God will reply. “You need to have possessions, so I will provide some for you.” I understand the situation you are in now. It’s similar to mine in the past. Even though you have True Parents, you are independent and on your own. True Parents don’t seem to buy you a house, or pay your hospital bills when you have a baby, so what will you do? You can’t take a chance on your child, or sleep in the park. But what you can do is proclaim to God in prayer that you have true love and True Parents. When you pray in such a way to God, how can He not help you?

I have been telling the Japanese members, “In the name of True Parents, go out with absolute confidence and all things will inevitably be restored” But now for the first time, I have told them to go out in the name of true children, claiming the love of True Parents and God, and work for the sake of the world.

The Japanese typically love their own nation, but they have never loved the world. Now they are learning how to love the world even more than their own country; on that basis, they can reclaim all things for themselves. This is the strong direction I have given them.

So I am authorizing you to go out with original true love and claim possessions. Do you understand clearly? This is why I integrated all the business and evangelical activities in Japan. I also launched a campaign to win 3 million VOC members there. That way, those who love Japan can take one further step and love the world. This concept has been making sense to many Japanese people, and they have been pledging membership goals of 70,000 and 90,000! As of yesterday, pledges total one and a half million. A tremendous miracle has been accomplished in such a short time!

Why is this miracle happening now and not earlier? It’s a product of this providential time. A good storm is blowing now. Don’t you see how people’s minds are being drawn towards the center-even in spite of themselves? This is what I have been stressing. For the next three and a half years, go out and show this example to America-and let’s see what kind of winds will move people, even in spite of themselves!

To whom does this country belong? To the one who loves it the most, the one who is the least selfish. In God’s eyes, this country belongs to no one else. If you start a new business, for example, in the name of God and mankind, once the business becomes a success, it belongs to God and mankind.

During the past few years many people have persecuted me because they fear me-even though they recognize that I am a good man. But such persecution cannot be successful, because it is unlawful.

After the Day of All Things was proclaimed, God’s Day was established. These four holidays in sequence established first True Parents, then clarified the standard of true children and the ownership of all things, and finally dedicated all these elements to God. Following this principle, there should be one nation which belongs directly to God. If no one on earth welcomes the presence of God’s country, that will not stop us from creating one with our own hands!

Today being the 21st Day of All Things means that exactly 20 years have passed since its establishment. The perfection of the number 20 opens a new era of blessing for the God-centered Unification Church.

Are we doing things the wrong way? From Satan’s viewpoint, we are wrong, but from God’s perspective we are doing the right thing. According to Romans 8:19-22, all things are groaning in travail, waiting for the appearance of the sons of God. Creation has been in the hands of the wrong owner. To establish rightful ownership requires a God-centered country and the dominion of true love. This is what all things have been sighing for. The things of creation have been prisoners and slaves of unrighteous ownership. To return to their rightful dominion, they have to go through the levels of godly nation, tribe, clan, family, children and parents. This is the only way for all things to return to their relationship with God.

In the original world, no such concept as “my position” existed. Everything belonged to God and all mankind. So if we keep a lot of property for ourselves, it only proves that we are maintaining the satanic world’s possession and such things cannot be claimed for God. Do you understand?

According to the Principle, all things-even your own body-must inevitably be returned to God’s dominion. To whom does your body belong? First to God, doesn’t it? Then to True Parents. Then to your true spouse; a true woman belongs to a true man, and vice versa. Actually, true children have nothing that is only their own! If you want to be precise, you might consider everything divided into eighths: one-eighth for God, one-eighth for Father, one-eighth for Mother, one-eighth for your spouse, etc. You can say that the final eighth belongs to yourself, but you must keep it in the right proportion!

To whom do all things belong? If you register them in the name of your Parents or your country, that is all right. These are the proper centers through which everything must pass. Do you follow? Does your clothing belong to you? You might claim it as your own, but its true owner is first God, then True Parents, and then the man or woman, etc.

So all things should be returned first to God, and then the various countries will receive them back from Him. God does not really need so many different countries; this earth is actually only one land. True Parents need only one country. This was God’s original ideal of creation-that everything belong to one nation. These are not my words or inventions. This is the original ideal of God’s creation. People may oppose and persecute me, but as long as this truth holds, the one who abides by it will be the winner.

What am I to you? What kind of parent? How am I special? You call me True Father, but how many True Fathers can there be? Only one? To whom do the things you own belong? Without hesitation you should say, “What I have belongs to God, True Parents, true families and, lastly, to me” Rather than clinging to your own clothes, you should give to someone who is going out and working in that position. This is where the greatness of Moonies lies.

The greatest people today-even presidents of countries- admit that although they have accomplished many things and amassed a lot of money, they don’t have even one disciple. They marvel that I have thousands, and even millions, of disciples. This is the difference between other people and me.

The happy person is the one who can invest all his or her energy in his or her daily work and come home free of worries. So many people are burdened by multitudes of worries, but members of the Unification Church don’t have any real reason for worrying.

I, for example, am the spiritual leader of a movement that spends tremendous amounts of money, but I have never personally seen a million dollars, or even a hundred thousand dollars. No matter how much I spend, I don’t see it. It is God’s money and it is used for God’s work. This is why I don’t worry about someone swindling us. I might authorize someone to use a million dollars, and he might go and spend it for the sake of God and that project. Nobody has to worry about it!

Suppose, however, a person were to misuse the money, cheating me and putting it all in his personal bank account. If such a thing happened, that person, and even his whole family, would experience tremendous troubles. Satan would have a fearful claim over them. God Himself enforces this rigid law. It is a simple principle and it works.

On this Day of All Things, we now realize that until we return everything to God or until we live surrounded by things that have come from God, we cannot go to Heaven in the spirit world. Whatever we have on earth must come from God and be returned to Him when we leave. This is the significance of all things. In contrast to contemporary worldly attitudes, we believe that all things must belong to God first. Our lives are headed in that direction. If things belong to me, it is really God, not I, who owns them.

According to this great principle, those who work harder than anyone else to return all things to God’s possession will earn millions of dollars in the future. Reverend Kwak administers many things, but they do not belong to him; they belong to God and to the church. Someone claimed the situation was different, but he was educated in the wrong way; that is not how I taught him. Every individual in the Unification Church belongs first to God and True Parents, before he belongs to any organization or any central figure. You leaders must have a clear understanding of this.

The way of the Principle is simple and uncomplicated. Therefore, we must have confidence. Neither the democratic nor the communist world can compete with God’s world. So with absolute confidence let us march forward to the realization of the Kingdom of Heaven. Amen!

Wives, please encourage your husbands to understand clearly that they belong first to God and True Parents. Parents, please encourage your children to have the confidence to restore all things; that is how they will find their way into God’s dominion. You American women always try to control your husband and tell him to follow you; but I am warning you not to pressure him in the wrong way! If you do, you belong first to Satan’s side. You husbands must also be strict with yourselves and not follow the wrong direction!

Those of you who will keep my advice, please raise your hands. God bless you for that!

## PARENTS, CHILDREN AND THE WORLD CENTERED UPON ONESELF

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 5, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

There are many people living on the face of the earth and many kinds of relationships among them. What are those relationships? There are many nations, but there is no true unity among them. There are many people within each nation, but they have not united. You don’t see total unity within your family, and even within yourself there is not total oneness. This is the present reality that we face. No matter where we look, we see that unity is lacking.

Oneness is a difficult goal to achieve. Distrust, disobedience and disharmony surround us. There is both good and evil in our fluctuating, volatile environment. However, it is undeniable that each person is pursuing something higher than merely staying alive. There is a drive in men’s hearts to pursue their original minds and reach some ideal state. What is that ultimate destination toward which we all strive?

Let us look at ourselves first. Within each individual there is a battle going on between his mind and his body. Where in this universe can we find something solid and reliable? We depend upon certain things, such as our family and nation, our friends and loved ones, but ultimately we find a certain inability to trust. The self cannot completely rely even on its mind and body. The nation and world are far away from the self; even parents, husband and wife are far away from the self. The basic problem of one’s life can only be solved within oneself. The solution to world harmony and unity must be sought within the self first. That is the closest place for one to start.

The goal of the world is to move from the present situation of disharmony to a world of harmony and unity. Likewise, the goal of each nation is also harmony and unity. Every different level in the universe is seeking after that point of harmony, which can be found within the individual. Therefore, each individual is ultimately the key to the harmony and unity of the universe. Without this key, any discussion about unity is just wishful thinking and empty talk. Any hope we have of achieving harmony and unity always comes back to the self. If this goal is not achievable on the individual level, then we can never talk about any great ideal or noble dreams because the self is the ground floor to those larger ideals. In other words, the individual is the key to all the rest of the world’s peace and harmony; everything else is an expansion of the individual.

In order to measure things we must have an established scale. Furthermore there must be some original standard by which we create the scale. Thus as individuals, we need some original scale. No matter how proud a person may be of himself, if he does not conform to the true model, he is not within the true standard. One centimeter contains ten millimeters; the millimeter is the beginning point of measurement so there must be an absolute scale for the millimeter. This scale has universal meaning and applies everywhere. Is there such a standard for mankind? In order to achieve unity and harmony there must be a base scale by which men and women can measure themselves to achieve the model.

Is it easy to control and discipline yourself? Your mind usually wants to go in a direction different from your body. There is an Oriental saying that a mountain remains forever but the human mind changes from morning to night. If the human mind fluctuates so much, where can we find a point of unity? There can be no single stationary position if everyone is moving around constantly.

Let us consider the holy men of history, such as Jesus, or Buddha or Confucius. What kind of personalities did they have? These people had a certain stability of mind and body when ordinary people were always divided. But even a saint is never absolutely immobile or stationary. People may think that Jesus was a rock who never moved, but Jesus was a human being. As a man, was he totally indifferent to the attraction between men and women? There is always the force of electricity pulling plus and minus toward each other. Do you think Jesus felt some sensation when he looked at a woman? Jesus’ feet were firmly anchored but I’m sure his body was turning toward that attraction! However, he was never affected so much that he moved his feet from their right foundation. When an ordinary person feels temptation he usually just jumps into it, but the saints are different. Although a saint may be pulled around somewhat, his feet never budge.

However holy a person may be, he is always bound by his human character and vulnerability. All the saints, including Jesus, began with certain principles. During their own period of instability they learned to deal with temptation and reasoned out their standards, until finally they had rock-like foundations within themselves. A saint recognizes himself as a human being but he shapes his human character inside the palace of the universe.

It is only within that most holy and precious palace that a man and woman should meet in love. The American way is very practical and easy, but can a man and woman meet there according to the original standard? Every day there are millions of people kissing enthusiastically but what is a true kiss? Do you think we need the model of a true kiss? Saints are the people who give the world the model of loving and kissing and the rest of the world should measure themselves against their standard. But people of the fallen world never even think about such a standard. We must come to the conclusion, however, that in order to achieve the ideal world which all people dream of, there must be some standard or scale to go by.

No individual is capable of achieving such a standard all alone. Therefore God, who is the creator and the first cause, must be able to send such a standard to the earth. This is His responsibility. It has been God’s plan to send an absolute standard to mankind, thus throughout history people have shared the expectation of a Messiah-figure. This model man must come from God and raise up a model woman and together they can show to the world a model love. When you think of it in this fashion, the concept of a Messiah becomes easy to relate to.

Even if a man and woman think they have ideal love, they are still acting according to their own thinking and standards. Will that fit into God’s standard of model love? God’s desire is for every man and woman on earth to love each other according to His original pattern of true love. That pattern would become the central love of the universe. Certainly every man and woman desire to achieve true love, and God’s desire is the same for them so there must be one central love which is the scale or model for all people.

There can be no true love between people alone; God must also play a role in it. Can you women declare that you have a true woman’s love? Can any Of you men declare you have a true man’s love? Whether you live a religious way of life or not, if you are living with true love then you have already achieved the highest goal of any religion. If any two people with such love join together centered upon God then that couple is a consummated couple. Such a man and woman can go anywhere in the universe without limitation.

Although people speak of becoming holy, noble and so forth, everything good comes down to the achievement of true love. Once that happens all the problems of the world are solved. It is a rather dramatic declaration to say that the only thing we need is for men and women to achieve true love. Can this be more important than worship and religion? Ask God whether this is correct. He would reply that He is ecstatic over such a declaration and that no greater sermon could be given to you.

A noble man and woman are necessary for the sake of making a noble couple. We need a noble couple in order to achieve God’s noble love. What good is God’s love to you? When you achieve God’s love you become the center of God’s universe. Every line must go through the center, so everything in the universe would be connected to the person connected with God.

Should money have the central role in the universe? Authority? Knowledge? The most tragic thing we witness in the world today is the sight of people selling love to acquire money, power or knowledge. Could you buy the love of God if you owned the whole universe ? Would you like to buy the love of God if it were for sale ? The essential point here is that what people are pursuing is actually the love of God. and they would go all out to obtain it. The true teaching must emphasize not the trappings of religion but the love of God; thus the ultimate pursuit of men is the love of God.

Why do we seek religion, then? It is because religion is the only avenue we have to find the love of God. You did not join the Unification Church to pursue religion per se, but to reach the love of God. What kind of unification are we talking about here? We are pursuing unity of men and women centered upon and grafted into the love of God. We are talking about the unification of love, and that is the highest possible religion we can pursue. With such a goal there is nothing we cannot sacrifice to get there. Whatever difficulty we encounter. we will not be stopped.

Men and women seek each other for the same purpose -they are seeking the love of God. Let us logically organize our thinking; our goal in life is not a family, or even a nation or world. Our goal is to go beyond those and reach the love of God. Has your mind been firmly fixed on that goal or were you unsure? Have you been unwavering in that goal? Are you such men and women of perfection?

Unity of mind and body is always the fundamental necessity, and only the power of love can achieve it. When you understand that true love is your goal and you focus everything in pursuit of it, then at that point mind and body are working together. In the teenage years the mind and body are looking for one thing-love. When you have a love nose, it picks up the mysterious smell of love. Love has a special taste in your mouth, and love ears want to hear the fascinating sound of love all the time. When you have a love hand, you want to touch love forever. Love power alone lasts for eternity.

A teenager in love is dreamy-eyed; he or she wants to interpret everything about the loved one in a good way. Everything in love is tasty and turns into joy. Love can digest any ugliness or tastelessness. Love is brave and mysterious and wonderful. All the adjectives in the dictionary cannot describe love. Men and women are always shooting bullets of love at one another. With love bullets not only the bullets but also the rifle is moving into the heart of the target! Have you ever seen such a gun?

Love has a wonderful power, and first love in particular. Your first impression when you open your eyes of love can never be erased. In that sense your first love should be your most sacred and holy experience. The person who can achieve true love as his first love can truly understand heaven. It is most important that young people fit their first love into God’s model love.

The Unification Church has the goal of conforming to the model love of God. and in that spirit our marriages become absolutely important. The sacrificial love of international marriage crystallizes this attitude toward love. While we are pursuing that goal the world thinks we are crazy people. It is only model love that will continue eternally.

Evaluate yourself in this light and see how imperfect you are. Your mind and body are always trying to deceive each other, so before asking God for salvation you have to clean up yourself. You must bring your mind and body together. Should you achieve that unity centered upon your mind or your body? Even though your mind may fluctuate, the mind must become subject over the body. It is the only way you can become an ideal man or woman. Only an ideal man or woman can be a bridge to reach out to God.

Thus you can say that for this purpose you can give up anything. Does it sound reasonable? Would you follow this road only because I say so, or is your original mind already telling you this is the way to go?

We must understand why the mind and body are separated in the first place. We were not born out of our own will; our lives were simply given to us. We may ask God, “Why couldn’t you ensure that mind and body would become one when we came to the world?” Since Almighty God is creator, how could this separation come about? It is clear that some accident occurred before men could reach their goal.

Why do men and women have to wait and discipline themselves instead of just jumping into love whenever they feel like it? We know that the creation is bounded by a certain period of growth. Therefore a child’s love cannot be consummated as soon as he is born; he must grow into the fullest realization of love.

Some accident occurred during the period of growth, an accident of love. We have an explanation of the whole process of that accident of love. We know that love is the supreme power, and therefore the consequences of the accident have been so grave. God gave the man and woman a commandment during their growth period, specifying that they should not do certain things. Was it a commandment for eternity, or only for a certain period of time? If the commandment applied for eternity then the purpose of creation would have been nullified, but that was not the case.

In unlocking the problems of the universe, I realized that the greatest discovery was the truth about the fall of man. If the forbidden fruit was a literal apple or pear which God placed right in the middle of the Garden of Eden. then God’s plan must have been imperfect. This was not the case. Rather, I have brought a revolutionary declaration to the world that the forbidden “fruit” was a symbol of love between man and woman. From love can spring either good or evil fruit, therefore the tree was described as one of the knowledge of good and evil.

Love is the judgment point for mankind. What is the love that God can relate with? God wanted Adam and Eve to grow into the full sensation of love-for Adam to discover all of a sudden that Eve was not just a sister but a woman; and for Eve to discover that Adam was not just a brother but a man. In the sensation of love, Adam and Eve’s mind and body could work together and experience the electricity of touching each other.

Once Adam and Eve realized the explosion of their love, the entire universe would have been like one beautiful, fragrant flower garden. They would feel everything echoing their love. When that electrifying sensation came to God then He would be pulled to them and His entire creation would have been activated with love. God was supposed to be the matchmaker. bringing Adam and Eve together in the explosion of love.

In the ensuing explosion of love all three of them would be consumed! The important thing is that there be no foreign element there, that men and women be pure when they consummate their first love. Then they become the core of the universe. This core would be so powerful that everything else would be pulled into it, and even God would be a prisoner. Children would be multiplied from that core and it would continue to grow and grow. From a family the core would grow into a tribe, then a nation and a world. How wonderful a world it is, when the universe echoes the love of the core. That is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth-that is the true world.

At this time in history Reverend Moon is declaring to the world that the fall of man was an accident of love. This is the greatest declaration because it hits the core of evil. It is also a most logical and correct diagnosis, making possible the correct prescription for treatment. Analyzing an event from 6,000 years ago was not easy so it had to be done step by step. The love core was not achieved, and the opposite, evil result came into being, bringing division and perverted love. This resulted in not only denial of God, but denial of parents, of men and women. Human civilization has sunk below that of animals. In this world there has been no ideal because no individual has had the correct diagnosis and could not find the proper prescription to achieve a cure.

People have lived in great confusion and many even think that God is dead. Thus they think it is futile to think about life after death or any ideal human society. This world is like a jungle, where all sense of direction disappears. The only way to see the problem clearly is to step out of the confusion and look at it from the position of God. Many past saints sought answers but still got lost in the labyrinth, unable to find the answers. This world needs a declaration from a higher level, where the true perspective can be found.

Original love is far greater than worldly love. In this world, one man has stood up and said, “Love me more than you love anyone in the world.” Anyone who could make such a statement must be the most extraordinary man in history. What that man is actually saying is that you must remove yourself from this world and find God’s viewpoint in order to make a new beginning. If you tell God that you want to make a new start from the original point and make a new world? then He will say, “Welcome. my child! I have been waiting for you. I need that kind of solution for this world.” If God did not respond in that way, then God would be responsible for the problems. God will have to respond to such a person.

Of all the saints and holy people’ only one man made that declaration. Jesus knew God as a personal God of heart, and he represented that love to the world, saying, “Love me more than anyone or anything else.” Jesus’ position was absolutely extraordinary. God welcomed Jesus’ entry into the world, but Satan held him back.

There is a certain logic to Satan’s ways. He claimed, “What Jesus says is correct, but I am originally your creation, too, and I deserve your love. You cannot completely deny me because I occupy a certain position in the universe too. Regardless of right or wrong, I loved this world first so I have a certain right to claim it. Anyone who wants to take this world away from me must first love me more than my love for this world.” Satan will also point out that all the children of the world are born in his lineage, so that anyone who wants to take the world back must create a new lineage.

Why was Jesus’ family tree described in detail in the Bible? It is important to reveal God’s effort to create an unstained lineage out of which Jesus could be born. The struggle of Esau and Jacob. and the special situation of Joseph’s mother are all significant. The Bible records some things which seem to be irregular, but it was necessary so that the satanic lineage could be liquidated, allowing a new ancestor to emerge.

It is nearly impossible to sort out all this mixed-up history. Only in the Unification Church can you find an explanation of all these tangled events, as well as a solution. You are most fortunate to be able to inherit such truth, which penetrates to the core of the world’s problems.

In order to consummate our love we must deny the world and love God and the True Parents more than anything. Even though you want to do this, Satan will be trying to hold you back, so you have to know how to separate from him. The Abels who are going to pioneer a new history must set the standard of loving the fallen archangel with selflessness; otherwise he will not release you.

This world needs a Messiah who will briny it life; he must come to eliminate all fallen situations. Judaism began the task of preparing the world to receive the Messiah; in fact the central teaching of Judaism is the coming of the Messiah. God carved out a chosen people within the world, where the Messiah was supposed to come. When the chosen people of Israel united completely with the Messiah. that core was supposed to move into another part of the world-Rome. The Israelites were expected to digest Rome with God’s love. Jesus’ role as the Messiah was to embrace and digest the chosen people with love.

The Messiah came as a man. According to the Bible, Eve was made out of Adam’s rib, meaning after the pattern of Adam. Thus the Messiah was supposed to pick out one woman from the fallen women and recreate her as the original Eve. Until such a day, no woman is truly eligible to be married. That is why the Bible says that all women are in the position of waiting to be a bride.

The Messiah and his bride are to be united as a God-centered couple. Where was that supposed to happen? Among the chosen nation. Did that occur in Israel? It was the chief priests who persecuted Jesus the most, instead of helping him to unite with his bride.

The crucifixion prevented God from accomplishing these things, so now everything must be re-enacted on the foundation of Christianity. The central expectation of Christianity has been the coming of the Messiah. As a Christian nation, America’s power after World War II was so great as to affect the whole world. That was a unique historical time but the opportunity was lost because Americans did not realize God was giving them the chance to block the development of communism. The years after World War II should have seen the end of the satanic era and the manifestation of the Messiah in the Orient.

The relationship of Rome and Israel has been reenacted in the twentieth century between America and Korea. Two thousand years ago Rome was outside the sphere of the chosen people, but America’s position today is within the sphere of the chosen people of Christianity. If the Unification Church had been accepted by the chosen people, the communist world could have been conquered long ago. But like Moses in the past, the Unification Church was rejected by the chosen people-Christianity. It had to go through the wilderness for forty years and then return to Christianity, which is Canaan. This is precisely the history of the Unification Church.

From that wilderness, we have come to the United States because this is where the victory must finally be won. Even though Satan has claimed so much territory in this country, we must turn it around. We must restore this nation by love. Even though other Christians have treated us as their enemies, we must love them more than anyone ever has. Eventually that love will win out.

Now we are in the thirty-seventh year, with three more to go. The world situation is becoming so desperate that people are starting to realize that only the Unification Church has any answers. At first they persecuted us, but now people can see that we have a vision and devotion and they are beginning to rediscover us. Furthermore. the Unification Church has a complete understanding and world view that even the communist world knows it cannot surpass. The free world, looking for answers, has rejected communism; they are looking at the Unification Church now.

American young people have tried all kinds of things like free sex, drugs, the hippie culture, even homosexuality and so on, looking for true joy but they have not been able to find what they were searching for. Now this one funny group called Moonies is emerging, made of people who don’t use drugs or practice free sex, who don’t have many luxuries; but they have a clear goal and are working hard. They see Western men marrying Oriental women and vice versa; they are not confused or depressed, but are happy.

In American society where people pick their own spouses, half of the marriages end in divorce. The Moonies, on the other hand, may have husbands or wives who don’t even speak the same language, but they have happy marriages. When people compare modern youth with the couples of the Unification Church, they see a tremendous difference. You are not pursuing fun for yourselves primarily but are living a sacrificial life for the sake of other people-helping your elders and trying to create harmonious societies in your Home Church areas.

They are looking at you and thinking, “Such strange people.” Then it hits them that, according to the standards of the world, the strangest person is God; therefore you strange people must be God’s people. It is only a matter of time before Americans realize that they have to turn to the Unification Church for answers. Young people will come in an avalanche to support Reverend Moon, and apologize that their parents opposed him. People will quote the Divine Principle and protest that Reverend Moon is responsible to lead them into Canaan; they will point out that even though one generation of Israelites failed God in the wilderness, He still took the second generation into Canaan.

I will have to surrender to such protests, but before that situation occurs, let us go in advance and help everyone to come in. If we wait until the avalanche occurs of its own accord, people will accuse the Moonies of not doing enough and being weak; they will kick you out and help Reverend Moon themselves. We cannot stand still as a small handful of people; everyone must grow himself and develop God’s nation and world, and then late-comers will not have any foundation to accuse. You have to deserve the blessing that I saved to give only to you. In the future, even if you really want to do the fund raising and witnessing that you avoid doing now, people who come later will do these things in your place.

Dr. Durst reported to me that in his recent travels around the country. the media and officials seemed to have changed and are much more receptive to learning about our movement. However, those people have not actually changed: the difference is that, while they used to be wearing blinders when looking at us, they are now looking more clearly. They have thrown away those blinders and can see who is espousing good and who is evil, and all of a sudden it seems that the Moonies are looking very good.

Fish always look for clean water to live in. The world is a very muddy place now and people of good conscience are looking for cleaner water to live in. They will see that the only clean environment is within the Unification Church. Therefore, it is inevitable that the conscientious, thoughtful young people of America will come to our doors in an avalanche. You can grab any good-looking, successful man on the street and confront him, “Do you have true confidence about your future with your family and your world?” No one has true reason to have such confidence. Only the Moonies have that confidence in themselves, their families, their nation, the future.

I never give directions to you blindly; I always pay great attention to timing, and our offensive has begun. The spiritual weapons we are using are not weak; they are powerful. This is a most exciting time.

A great dawn is coming to the world. The most precious opportunity God gave to the world was the period from 1945-1948. In 1948 Korea regained its independence; it was God’s plan that the Unification Church also achieve independence in that year. In 1948 Israel became independent as well. Providentially, America’s awakening should also have been complete in that year so that dispensational events could have moved like a forest fire all over the world. Since the True Parents have appeared, every people and every nation has the right to be brothers and sisters.

Unprecedented things happened after World War 11; the victorious nations became almost like servants to the conquered nations. History has never seen such a thing as the way the United States helped to rebuild Germany and Japan. Today they are leading nations, surpassing even the nations that defeated them in World War 11.

America has become more self-centered and has been declining; their European allies have been doing the same. If Japan and Germany turn toward self-serving ways, they too will start to decline. All the powerful nations are destined to decline because of this principle, but there is one group of people that is rising up. Moonies are rising up because our ideology stresses unselfishness. Our goal is not even just one united world on earth. but one united universe of earth and spirit world. This is why the spirit world is working so hard to assist us.

We have become a tower of strength within the Christian world, pushing communism out of the planet. The tree world never liked Reverend Moon in the past, but God is smart-communism is becoming so strong that the free world is desperate to find an answer and will have to accept me. Because their survival is clearly at stake. they have to follow the Divine Principle. This may have seemed like a dream, but it is actually happening now.

The Unification Church has not only the hope but the power to digest both the communist and Christian worlds. That is why we are most fearful to the world. For the first time in 6,000 years Satan is trembling, so God must be feeling good, jumping up and down with joy! If Satan tries to sabotage us, God will say, “No sir! This is my property.”

The first generation may oppose me, but the second generation will be on God’s side. Even children of the communist leaders will eventually rebel against their parents and support me. One thing I know is God, and He and the Moonies will make it!

Human history was mixed up by a man and woman; therefore, the new history will be consummated by men and women. This is the alpha and omega-men and women. TM, TW, and TG-true men, true women and true God. So far, God has not been able to take His true position. True men, true women and true God will consummate their love within the family; this is Unification idealism.

Every individual needs the original condition, which was God, the archangel, Adam, Eve, and the world of all things. All these elements existed for the purpose of love. The individual man needs Eve. In the case of women, you need Adam. Would you give your life in looking for a man or woman, or would you just expect to receive one? You are the citizens of a nation and part of the world. The problem is that all these elements are linked by Satan-centered love.

Why do we need at least three spiritual children? Finding them is the equivalent of restoring the three archangels. Actually a family of eight members began the fallen world-Adam, Eve, three sons, and three daughters. You must restore that number through your spiritual children. Three spiritual children represent three sons, and you must elevate them from fallen love to God’s love.

Also you must set a condition to restore all things, which were lost to Satan. Fund raising fulfills that condition. Until we bring the creation from satanic domination to God’s side we cannot restore ourselves, since God made the creation before He made Adam and Eve. Because Satan is reluctant to release what he has, it is only by fighting him, in other words by confronting persecution and rejection, that we can bring all things to their true owner. Ownership is determined by love. Satan enslaved all things instead of loving them, so when we love all things we have a right to claim them. Our love must be more intense than Satan’s.

We are claiming to Satan that we love mankind, more than him. We are not bringing every single thing back to God’s world, but a representative seed. A condition is a seed. To restore yourselves you need the foundation of all things. If you love all things from the position of original man and woman, then you are elevating yourselves to the position of original Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve failed to love their original archangel; they fell instead. The original love action should have been initiated by Adam and Eve, not the archangel. Since the archangel became Satan and claimed Adam and Eve and their posterity, all their descendants are arch angelic children. In that sense when we restore spiritual children we are restoring the archangel.

You must spend three and a half years restoring all things, and three and a half years restoring spiritual children; that is your seven-year course. Unless we set these conditions of loving all things and loving the archangel, we cannot love God. This is the original formula. If you resist fund raising, you are resisting the foundation upon which your own body can be re-created. Unless you find your three spiritual children, you are not in a position to say you have loved the archangel. Because you are trying to restore yourself to the original state of man before the fall, you must do all these things.

The ideal is for you to restore a spiritual family of eight members in place of the fallen family of Adam and Eve. Under those circumstances you can be elevated to God’s realm. At this point you are not yet outside the physical realm of Satan; even though you have your family, you must grow into a tribe and nation. You don’t know about those areas, so you need the Messiah to guide you to the end. That course is what we call the three seven-year courses.

In 1976 virtually every element in the world was opposing our movement. That situation could only be overcome by love and desire for their salvation, not revenge. We created the movie Inchon centered on General MacArthur to help revive the spirit of patriotism in America. Likewise, The Washington Times was created to help in America’s salvation. In these ways we loved the enemies that were persecuting us. Japan was an enemy to Korea and to America. America was an enemy to Germany. We are bringing these enemy nations together centering on love. They are uniting and loving even the greatest enemy of the world, which is communism.

Reverend Moon has penetrated this world, and all his followers should be able to go beyond this secular world, but it cannot be done without sufficient conditions being set. We cannot go all by ourselves. Before leaving this world we have to bring members of our Cain family with us. Cain is the twin elder brother. He was born before you were so you should let him receive the benefit first. Without Cain you cannot be born.

If your three spiritual children truly support and love you, then you finally have the foundation to be born as true Adam and true Eve. Since the fall could be initiated because of disunity between Adam, Eve and the archangel, your archangels must be united in loving Adam and Eve. There is a certain indemnity price to be paid before Reverend Moon can lead people out of this fallen world. I came out of the fallen world, but had to return and become the center of that world. Our central headquarters rests upon the foundation of the 360-home Home Church providence.

Once you overcome the fallen state, you must return to the fallen world and become master of it through the Home Church system. When you are successful in four directions in your Home Church, God will regard it as a complete success that can be expanded onto a worldwide basis. In my era I did it in the midst of persecution but the time is changing and you will do it in the midst of welcome. After these three years are over, the atmosphere of the world will totally change. Therefore in these three years we must concretely set the Home Church providence.

Even though we are doing much mobile work, Home Church must not be ignored. This is just a special task force mobilization; Home Church is our land of settlement.

Mobile teams are to hasten the providence by proclaiming the successful foundation of the Unification Church, but ultimately we must gain the victory in the Home Church providence. I spent sixty years coming to this period, but you are going to do it in seven years or less. My goal is to consummate the Home Church providence by 1988. When public opinion changes and Americans feel that they need Reverend Moon’s guidance for this country. every problem will be solved.

Three spiritual children are essential for several reasons. First of all, you must set a condition to restore the archangel and of loving the creation. In that way, you can restore your position as original Adam and Eve. Furthermore, you set a condition of loving the Cain world, including the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament eras. The Old Testament era is that of the tribe: the New Testament era is that of the nation; and our era, the Completed Testament era, is the era of the world.

Moses brought 600,000 Israelites from Egypt to Canaan; and Jesus was to bring the chosen people from the nation of Israel to the world, which was Rome. The Unification Church today must bring the world to the universe and spirit world.

God was called the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. That also signifies the first Adam, second Adam, and third Adam. All these are restored by gaining three spiritual children. Without them you cannot consummate your family, even though you receive the blessing. For that reason Jesus needed three primary disciples. I chose three disciples and blessed them first-Young Whi Kim’ Won Pil Kim, and the late Mr. Eu. Those three were expanded into twelve, covering all directions. Jesus also needed a foundation of twelve which would protect the central home.

It would have been ideal for Jesus to have twelve families surrounding his own central family. This particular process is the same, whether for Jesus or for you or me. We have to enter the Kingdom of Heaven together with those on the Cain side. Out of the Cain world we pick representatives to consummate the condition, allowing God to grant us Heavenly rights.

This is the restoration process, starting with the parents, children, tribe’ society, nation, world and cosmos -seven stages. This format was horizontally expressed in the chosen nation of Israel. The Messiah was to come to that center, so he would have total freedom within the Jewish cultural sphere. If this foundation had been presented to Jesus, within seven years the providence of God would have been consummated. When God’s nation was completely established like a rock, then Rome would have crumbled all by itself. Since this was not done at the time of Jesus, the world level was added on to the foundation necessary for the Lord of the Second Advent.

The Messiah has been awaited by the Christian world all this time, and he was meant to have complete freedom of movement in and out of this world. In that case only seven years would have been needed-1945 plus seven makes 1952. By 1952 all the dispensation should have been consummated. However, the Messiah was not accepted by the Christian world, so he moved out of that world and created his own circle. Centering on Reverend Moon, seven layers were created without relying on Christendom. The Unification Church independently created them without the assistance of Judaism or Christianity. We can prevail because the Unification Church is the consummation of Judaism and the consummation of the Christian culture. It is the consummation of America; we have the capability to defeat Satan.

Having consummated the Heavenly world, now I will spend the next three years to save the Christian world. Since I have created an Abel world, I will embrace the Cain world with love. When the Abel world becomes one with Christianity. the next goal will be Moscow. Any sovereignty that unites with this dispensation will be saved and prosper. and together we can liberate the communist world.

The fall of man can be condensed into one sentence: human beings lost their parents. Therefore, the history of man has been a search for parents. The day people meet their True Parents is their greatest day because, until then, everyone is like an orphan living in an orphanage. You have no place to make a true home. It is only with parental love that the problems of the world can be solved.

People must receive love from their parents; then centered upon that love, men and women can love each other and get blessed in marriage. When they give birth to children, they are creating their own Heavenly four positions. You are the center-of the parents, children, and all things. That means you are going to play the prime role, even if the True Parents are here-it is you who initiates the unity between the True Parents and yourself. Therefore, you are your best friend and also your own worst enemy. The biggest problem is that your mind and body have never truly united-your body is always separating from your mind. But upon the foundation of unity between your mind and body then you seek true parents, true children, all things.

True love is the factor by which to bring mind and body together. True love must bring men and women together to have children. True love is the ultimate value. Therefore we feel that, more than our spouses or children or anyone, God comes first. You must practice that attitude in your daily life-your children may not need it, but you do. “God first” is the absolute credo of our movement.

The conclusion of the Divine Principle is that you must make up your own mind to love True Parents more than your own self, spouse, or children.

You need the kind of spiritual children who will be the three archangels to love you and help support your children. Your three spiritual children are not a part of the Heavenly lineage, so they need to unite with your own children in order to be saved themselves. They must love your children more than they love themselves. Your children will petition you, “My dear parents, please love your spiritual children the way you love us!”

The True Parents’ family is an example of this rule. The earliest blessed couples, the 36 couples, loved True Parents’ children more than they loved themselves, their own children and spouses. Because of that, my own children petitioned me. “Please promote those people to the highest place in Heaven. They are wonderful people.” That kind of petition had to come from my own children.

This is the tradition we are building. Once our church has crystallized this tradition, no power under the sun can ever take it away. That tradition must go to every level. For example, your own children must plead with you for the sake of your spiritual children. By the same token, when you love the True Parents’ children, they will petition on your behalf. No matter how many families exist, it won’t be any different. All will want to follow this central tradition and achieve the same goal.

Therefore, the Unification families are always moving toward the center-not the east, west, north or south- because the center is where life lies. Regardless of how many people-4 billion. 400 billion-it doesn’t change the tradition. All families will want to align themselves with that center. That will create incredible order and discipline. You will receive the Church blessing; then you will receive the national blessing and the world blessing. I have always said that each person must go through three blessings in order to totally enjoy freedom. Even when you receive total freedom, you will not lose your connection with the center. Just like a compass, you will be constantly aligned with the center.

Ultimately, the True Father is the center with which all children and posterity are centered. But until you have received all three blessings, the entire True Family is the center. Once all those blessings are spread throughout all levels, then the True Father will be the eternal center for all people. There will always be a physical representative of the True Father here on earth-from one generation to another, there will be that axis on which the earth will turn. Therefore, all of you here on earth and all the people in the generations to come will be centered upon the same center.

When we look at the whole picture, the problem is always the self, the individual. Your children will not require spiritual children, but for you it is essential. That is because you came out of the satanic world and then received the blessing in the Heavenly world. Do you follow? This is an absolute. Without having spiritual children, it is not right to want to go on with your family life. Is all of this clear to you?

Those who have received the blessing are always in the most crucial position. According to the standard of loving True Parents’ children the most, even the 36 couples have not fulfilled-they have not consummated their mission. My children are in the position to be educated by those couples-the way Adam and Eve should have been educated by the archangel. The 3 primary blessed couples, and also the entire 36 couple blessing, were supposed to take that position to the True Children. The archangel was supposed to educate Adam and Eve in wisdom.

The children can take the position of parents only when they understand the love of parents. The parents’ position is a loving position. My own children are also bound by this truth. They must look at the True Parents as more than just “Daddy and Mommy.” They must listen to the 36 couples. I have always lived totally by principle and for that reason there have been complaints from some of my children-but there is no reason for that. This is the tradition of Principle.

Right now, you are the problem and you are the solution. We certainly must consider that we have our own family members-spouse, parents, children, etc.-but the most important person is the archangel or spiritual children. The blessed couples’ children cannot marry unblessed children. Especially if blessed couples abandon their blessing and go away and marry somebody else – that is the worst kind of thing. When that happens, re-indemnity has to be established, which is not an easy path, and you will have to continue that path even when you go to spirit world.

When you receive the blessing and then reject it, that is doing something worse than what Satan did. That means someone came into the direct dominion and control of God, then fell again. You may not realize it deeply, but an incredible Heavenly principle is working here.

Setting the right tradition is so important. The blessed life is one in which you spend your earthly time inheriting and living the God-centered, True Parent-centered tradition and then entering into Heaven. There are three countries which must be centered upon the True Father-an Adam nation, Eve nation, archangel nation, as well as a Cain and an Abel nation. How can God harvest these nations in these last days? Do you understand now that spiritual children are absolutely necessary?

So far, you have received the Unification Church blessing-not yet the national blessing. That will come in the future, when your deeds will be evaluated by your children, your spouse, your parents, and your brethren. Your surroundings will evaluate you. If you don’t pass that evaluation, you will not be able to participate in the national blessing. Then you will have a special dispensational period to pay the indemnity to be restored. That will go beyond the wilderness period of 40 years.

This wilderness period is the most painful period, full of uncertainty and hostility in the world. There are all kinds of dangers around us, including both physical and spiritual attack. But by the time you are elevated to the national and the worldwide blessing, each one of you will have become a tribe. Your tribe will prepare a report on you that will enable you to pass the worldwide level of blessing, and then you will be able to register as an eternal citizen of the Heavenly Kingdom. Do you follow? Until you come to that level of registration as a citizen in the Kingdom of Heaven for eternity, you must unite with the whole family of the True Parents.

The family of the True Parents will hold a meeting and will discuss and decide if you are eligible to become a citizen. Who will be eligible? The ones who are more loving, giving and sacrificial-those are the criteria. After that time of registration is done, True Father will appoint his successor. That successor must be known to all the Unification Church, all the blessed couples, the True Parents’ family, and they must unanimously accept him. Once that successor is determined, the law or constitution of the Heavenly Kingdom shall be laid down to guide all activities. The law will guide Heavenly citizens here on earth and will guide them straight into the Kingdom of Heaven in Heaven. Is that clear?

I want you to understand the seriousness of being a blessed couple. If you have not realized this before, you must know how important it is for you to uphold your responsibility. You are in the most crucial position-you are the problem and you are also the solution. When I am not here, you will automatically seek guidance from my children. You have your own consensus of who among my children are the most Abel-like. Even though you may not have direct contact with them, you should know their names, their character, their behavior, and so forth, so that you can learn how to harmonize with them.

Those children born as blessed children should not feel they are privileged. They have a difficult and challenging path ahead of them. It is most important that they unite with their parents. Here in America there is a tendency for blessed children to mingle with children of the secular world – but that is very disheartening and also very dangerous.

Thus each person is the key to success or failure. Your mind and body must become one, centered upon true love, and you must come totally over to God’s side. Today is a special sermon in which I am teaching you the most important standard-unless you keep up with this standard, you will not be able to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. You are not going to go along this road being pushed by somebody else-you must voluntarily perfect yourself. You should not wait for someone to come along and push you out to go on the mobile teams; you should volunteer, even before you hear the word from me. Husbands and wives should push each other to go out.

We are just like the Israelites moving through the wilderness or troops on the march. When people have babies, they must send them to the division that takes care of babies so that they can get back to the front lines where they are needed. If someone in a battle is trying to wander around. clutching her baby to her breast, they will both be killed in the fierce fighting. It is good to love your husband or wife, but in the time of war, God and mission must be first and foremost in your mind.

Before the Unification Church, we must love the Unification nation. We are building that nation now. You are the ones who will determine the success or failure of this venture. Whenever I look at Mother, I always ask myself, “Am I loving her with a united mind and body?” Mother has the same attitude.

We are going into the land of Canaan and the journey is not easy. We must pass through the wilderness to get there. We are passing through the worst situations now- you don’t know what will happen. The only person who really knows what is going to happen is True Father; Mother is holding on tight to me and going wherever I go. Of course, Mother is busy caring for the children and thus she has different duties than I do. The best situation would be for all the children, as well as Mother, to be looking toward me for direction and eager to dash out to fulfill it. I am telling my own children that they are not the ones to control our actions. Therefore, Mother and I should be the focal point of your attentions as well.

Night and day, whether I am sleeping in a bed or not, there is only one thing on my mind: God’s world here on the earth. You are going to be citizens of that world; therefore, you are responsible to become worthy of it. If you fail to become a citizen of that Kingdom when you go to spirit world, you shall have to wait a millennium or perhaps even millions of years.

I cannot always remain here and speak to you at Belvedere because I cannot stay in one place forever. Unless the entire country of America will welcome me, I must go away and go to the country which knows it needs Reverend Moon and welcomes me on the national level. It doesn’t matter how large or small the country. There are many nations more prepared than the U.S. to receive the True Parents.

However, I still have hope for this country. That is the reason I am pushing everyone for the next three years to give every ounce of energy and heart for the sake of consummating the mission in this country. We want America to be in the position to receive the blessing-to be in the position to accept God, welcome Him, and ask for His guidance. That is the purpose of these three years.

In the meantime, while I am concentrating so strongly on the United States, I want you to understand that the rest of the world is suffering. I could leave this country easily. I could have a much easier time working with some other country which is eager to welcome me. But that is not what the rest of the world needs. The world needs such a country as the U.S. to become a God-centered nation. Therefore, even though it is very difficult, I will go this road. Korea and the U.S. are linked together. If anything happened to damage that link, I would return immediately to Korea.

I am asking each one of you today to assume the role and responsibility which I have been carrying. Anybody who has such a desire and participates in his mission in that way will have God with him. That is the rule of Heaven. When you are completely united with the True Father in your heart, God is with you.

You should be doubly strong as blessed couples because husband and wife should both be thinking how to inherit my spirit. Then even greater miracles can happen. Centering upon your blessed family, you are going to move toward the national foundation. Your family shall become an offering for that purpose.

Would you do this and follow my direction? God’s blessing be with you. Thank you.

## ORIGINAL WORLD AND PRESENT WORLD

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 29, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Are there any volunteers to translate the title this morning? It is: original world and world of reality. Therefore, the topic of today’s message is the original world and the real, or present, world.

Everyone living on the face of the earth-past, present and future-realizes that his earthly life cannot be prolonged indefinitely. Although billions of people are alive at present, each individual represents all humanity. So in speaking of America, you are included as a representative or a part of America. Also, when you refer to the world, you put yourself in the center of that world; you think of it as yours. The individual, the nation and the world are actually not separated from each other. All levels are infinitely interrelated.

Each of you dreams of the ideal world; but as you do so, you realize that your dreams are a long way from the reality of the present situation. There is a big gap separating reality from the ideal; they are not so interrelated.

You cannot relate to the entire United States, even though you are a part of it and it is your nation. Furthermore, the American people cannot relate freely with the rest of the world; they are still far removed from the world panorama. You call this your nation, yet there are many factors and situations beyond your reach, outside of your control. You would like to be in a position to direct this country, to guide the national situation; everyone has such an ambition. However, we are not yet capable of doing that. Therefore, we still long for an ideal state and cherish the dream of a future ideal country. We never cease striving for that goal.

We want the freedom to relate to an ideal state and ideal world and ideal spiritual world. That is our hope and dream. I as an individual should be able to relate to everyone everywhere, without any restriction or obstacle. I should be able to encompass the whole country and connect to all of it, as well as the whole earth and all of spirit world.

An ideal state needs some central point-some central figure or focus. What kind of central figure would make our dream a reality? What kind of power would the central figure need? Only God meets the requirements. God is totally free; God is the total, perfect ideal. Therefore, He is the central figure we need.

What kind of character should God have? Does He need to be a tall, muscular man-a heavyweight champion? No. The God we are seeking is the ideal God, a God of total freedom and total power, able to relate to anyone anywhere, without restriction or limit.

In an ideal state, then, good and evil will not have to be defined, because there will be no room for evil or even for thinking of evil. God transcends the definition of good and evil. Such an ideal state must be totally pure, leaving no room for evil. Everything will be totally and permanently good. Its citizens will dwell in goodness, and each person will be thoroughly good. Men will be good, women will be good, and they can connect to that ultimate goodness with absolute freedom.

When God created all things, He said they were good. When He created Adam and Eve, He pronounced them very good, although Adam and Eve never did fulfill all the meaning of “very good” Which attracts God more: something good, or something very good? Very good, of course. Only after the creation of a man and a woman did God call His handiwork very good. He must have been wide awake and totally thrilled that day. He must have shouted with jubilation, loud enough for the whole universe to hear: “It is very good!”

What inspired such a response? Did God say, “very good!” when He looked at Adam’s face? Or was it Eve that excited Him so much? No, it was the unity and harmony of Adam and Eve that God called supreme goodness. The content of harmony and unity is love. So the history of supreme goodness began when love entered the picture. Adam alone was not yet very good. Eve by herself did not meet the standard. But when God brought the two together and the current of love sparked between them, then He pronounced it very good.

If you ask God where He would like to dwell-in a good state or a very good state-what do you think He would answer? What would your answer be? Of course, you want to live in a very good state. The central theme of a very good state is love. Love is like a rope, a force which binds men and women together forever. Furthermore, even though people are eternally linked by such a rope, and even though it may look like bondage or slavery, it still fills people with infinite joy. That is love. So love is the supreme goodness, not just goodness.

Let us imagine two kinds of love scenes. In the first, a man and a woman are deeply in love, gazing at each other, holding one another in close embrace, not even knowing how to separate themselves. The second scene is like the first, except that someone else enters the picture. God joins the man and the woman, and the three together unite and rejoice in love. The center of goodness is two beings in love. But the center of supreme goodness is God.

The ideal is for a man and a woman of goodness to unite with God in supreme goodness and become totally one. Once you achieve that, you are totally free for the first time in your life because you can relate to everyone and everything. Whatever the circumstances, you can reach out to others. Once you attain that supreme goodness, you can travel throughout your nation and knock on the door of any home in any town, and you will be welcomed. People of all races will receive you because such supreme goodness cannot be dejected. Then you are totally free.

Would Satan approve of such a state? Of course God will, but even Satan cannot completely deny it, because he still has wisdom and recognizes what is true. He might say, “Well, it is logical and I realize that it is the truth, but I don’t agree” That “1” is always Satan because it represents selfishness. Satan does not want any part of God’s ideal; he never wants to see it fulfilled.

Let’s go back to God’s reason for creating the universe and mankind. His purpose was and is to achieve that state of supreme goodness. He wants to be able to call His creation “very good” Once you achieve supreme goodness, a happy state is possible.

Those critical four letters, V E R Y, set the ideal apart from the present situation. The ideal is not mere goodness. The present standard of goodness and love between men and women needs to be linked to the ideal love, the central, supremely good love. When that happens, you can call it an ideal state.

You must be able to logically explain what you mean by an ideal state. To speak about the ideal without knowing what it is all about is not scientific or logical. If you cannot explain the ideal condition, you will be blocked from moving forward. The ideal state is the state of supreme goodness. That is not too difficult to understand. Truth is always simple!

What then is the ideal world? It is the dwelling place of ideal people. The ideal world is the supremely good world, formed by good people; it is where loving men and women live in happiness, centered upon the core love of God. Just loving men and women is not the ideal; it is not even a supremely good state. Loving men and women need to be centered upon the core, universal love of God in order to create the ideal.

The motion of love is sometimes outward, sometimes inward; but in essence, it draws people closer. When a man and a woman tell each other, “I love you,’ they are bound together. I wrote M and W on the blackboard, representing men and women. These two English letters look very similar. Turn the M upside down and it becomes a W. The subject points upward, and the object downward; the two positions are symmetrical. So MW and WM are harmonious. In that respect, the British people who created the English language were quite smart!

When a man and a woman come together, where do they touch first? Probably the nose! Actually, the heart is the center of our being, so people should meet heart to heart. The heart of the man is meant to join with the heart of the woman. It is not easy for the heart of a man to match that of a woman. Women have their own minds and men have theirs. Women may turn to the right, while men turn to the left, for instance.

To feel joy, you need to connect with an object. If you could get something to bind you to your object, would you want it? A man can have a miracle rope that hooks a woman and pulls her everywhere with him, without causing her to feel pain, unhappiness or resentment. A woman can also have such a rope that hooks a man and pulls him around without complaint. Would you that kind of rope? Absolutely yes! What is this miracle rope? It is the rope of love.

How much would you offer for that love rope? What price tag does it carry? You would be determined to get it even if you had to give yourself and all your possessions. Once you obtain such a precious rope, you cannot release it. To keep from letting go, you wrap it around yourself until you are completely bound by it! If your eyes are blindfolded by that rope, will they protest? If you are muzzled and fettered by it, will you feel pain or happiness? No, only great joy.

The rope of love is powerful enough to make someone heading in one direction wake up and turn completely around. Men and women touched by the rope of love become totally intoxicated. Its impact has electrifying power. As men and women draw nearer to each other, their positions no longer matter; the rope binds them together into one central position. How much energy does their fusion generate? The greatest imaginable power under the sun.

It is not always easy to link up with an object. If you want to catch a baseball, how do you do it? You could run toward the ball or retreat from it. If you charge into the ball to catch it, it would cause a lot of pain to your hands. To crash into a ball is a very awkward way of catching it. Suppose that instead of a ball it happens to be a woman coming toward you. How would you catch her? Would you crash into her or move around and gracefully reach for her?

When American soldiers returned from Vietnam after a long absence from their wives and children, their family reunions at the airport were the most touchingly beautiful scenes. When husband and wife ran towards each other, they did not crash headlong, but embraced and whirled round and round in their joy and harmony.

When lovers meet, they do not smash each other but revolve around each other. To revolve around each other means that each one fully accepts the other. Husband and wife should be interdependent and willing to be controlled by their spouse. People in love can open themselves totally to each other, without fear or resistance.

Normally, the woman is smaller and has to jump up to meet the man. So the man becomes the axis in the couple’s revolution, and the woman hangs onto him. The man is the subject, taking the initiative. When a woman meets her lover, normally she wants to be enveloped in his arms or wrap her arms around his neck and be lifted up from the ground. Since God made women a little smaller than men, they are always waiting to be raised up. You have been trained to be lifted up by wearing high heels! In many cases, you American women want to play the subject role, but even you cannot disagree with me on this point.

On a two-lane American highway people drive in the right lane. The left lane is for cars coming from the opposite direction. But you women are like drivers who want to use the left lane. What happens when you change lanes? A crash. Women who move into the opposite lane cause many head-on collisions in American families today.

Who can train these tough, stubborn, impossible American women? Only Reverend Moon. You might be grumbling inside and rebelling against what I am explaining, but it is true. You should be humble enough to acknowledge the truth and determine to live by it.

Will you American women try to control your husband or will you let him control you? That is a hateful question for American women. All I am trying to do is stimulate you to achieve the supreme goodness. It is not so difficult to reach goodness, but unless you follow the Principle, you can never attain the supreme goodness.

Men are plus and women minus. This is the original and official formula. Can you protest against it? Your ancestors who created the alphabet and designed the letters M and W must have known what I was going to preach this morning!

Well, we have not yet covered the introduction, and one hour has already passed. We have just analyzed men and women. Shall we quit now? How much tuition did you pay to study this valuable material?

If I quit now, you might protest, “Father, you taught us the Principle. It says that in order to become very good, one needs an object. In the Unification Church, you are the subject, and without us as objects, you cannot achieve supreme goodness. You need us, Father” That is a good argument. I will surrender to it!

Once everything comes together in the right position and combination, following the right formula, supreme goodness will abound. From north, south, east and west, men and women will head for the center, and God will come down as they approach. Like an electric circuit, men being the plus and women the minus, they link up and make sparks fly! A spark is like an explosion; when you explode, you are no longer just men and women. That is the very moment God has been waiting for. When that moment comes, God will pull the man and woman to His bosom and revolve around with them! Then the ideal state will begin to function.

In what part of His children would God make his home? How about the eyeballs, the nose, the ears, or the mouth? None of these will satisfy Him. He will focus on the center of supreme goodness, the totally pure love of men and women joined together, and make His dwelling there.

The center of love is like pure gold, which has I 00 percent conductivity. Electrical current always flows towards something it can consume, generating explosions and sparks when it reaches the core. Electromagnetic current operates throughout the universe, controlling the function of the heavenly bodies. The truth of electricity is also the truth of the universe. Electrical current flows in a circuit; gravity draws everything towards the center. Why? Something comparable to pure gold is at the center of the universe. Universal prime force directs all motion towards the center, maintaining order in the universe.

Without gravity, the universe would fall apart. Likewise, in the world of heart, pure-gold love pulls everything to the center. The pure gold of God’s love is the magnetic force, the center of gravity in the world of love. It affects any moving object. People’s lives take various courses, but they always return to that pulling power. When you make contact with the golden core of God’s love, will He cry out in pain, or laugh with joy and happiness? God is like us; He feels joy when touched by external stimulation.

Logically speaking, what can make God explode with joyful laughter? When He sees loving men and women coming together centering upon Him and exploding in love, He feels joy and wants to revolve with them.

Centered upon the love of God, the husband and wife turn in various directions and angles, but they always maintain the same center. The motion of love is not only circling but also spherical. As a metal cube turns over and over, it becomes rounder, because its edges wear down. Men are generally taller and heavier than women. Because God wanted that circling, spherical motion, He designed some differences between the sexes and also created a variety of men and women. He created Adam and Eve and pronounced them very good because He saw the possibility that His love could be ignited through the union, and that through them true joy could be fulfilled.

I want you to understand the central message this morning. Men and women may love each other horizontally, but unless their love is centered upon God, it will never ignite the universe or bring God true joy.

Once the central position is fixed, it cannot be changed. Society has been straying from this principle; men deny women and women deny men. Under such circumstances, the ideal can never come about. In God’s sight, the gay movement in America, for example, and the various perverted forms of love are the worst offenses. They are crimes in His eyes. God is permitting the punishment of these movements by the spread of a new disease, which attacks gay people especially. It threatens their lives because they violate the laws of God and oppose His original love. God cannot let such activities prosper, so He uses natural law to curtail them.

When young people get married, the first thing they often do is reject their parents. Women in particular do not want to live in their husband’s home. “Why are these old folks here?” they protest. “Why do I have to serve an old woman and an old man who mean nothing to me?” People who feel that way have no anchor for their lives; they will lose the land of settlement.

Senior citizens homes in America are like half-way houses next to a cemetery. Their residents are biologically alive, but in the sense of love, they are dead. Our church tradition is not to send our aged parents to a senior citizens home, but to give them the central position in our homes. Let them have the master bedroom.

Do you want a complicated family or a simple one? You are going to form simple families, but when I say that, I do not mean just husband and wife. I mean grandparents, parents, nephews and nieces, brothers-in-law and sisters-in-law, all living harmoniously in one home. Three generations under one roof is the most ideal sort of family. You, your parents and your grandparents represent the stages of formation, growth and completion. Above you are your parents, and above them your grandparents. The heart of even the most elderly grandparents is always reaching out to little children. When you learn how to love grandparents, you will find God above them. If you are unable to love your grandparents, you should not even talk about loving God.

When this tradition governs your home, God will feel welcome to come and dwell there. Why do we need our spouse? Why do we need our parents and children? Because our unity with them is the prerequisite for welcoming God into our home. God’s presence should be the core of love in your home. When you fulfill the three levels or stages of love, with God at the center, you can reach out in all directions, forming a complete sphere.

Your parents, your spouse and your children open the way for you to move freely in all directions. When you raise up and honor your parents, your spouse and your children, you transcend all limitations.

This kind of message is absolutely necessary in America. When ABC, NBC and CBS broadcast it to the 240 million Americans, will people respond, “Oh, Reverend Moon, we don’t need you; go home”? When 240 million people reply, “Aboji, manse),’ that will be the final chapter of the American dispensation! They may not say that very quickly, but at least they should welcome me and say, “Reverend Moon, we need you. Stay here forever”

Today’s theme is the original, ideal world. The Unification movement’s task is to bring mankind to that goal. We know the present reality, the focal point of the ideal world, and the way to reach it. What an incredible discovery for this confused and chaotic world! The Unification Church becomes a light to the world.

There are many antique lovers and collectors in this country. But what is the oldest antique of all? God. However, He is no ancient relic in a glass case, but a living God.

Antique collectors might display their treasures in their living room and come in once a day to admire them. But the oldest antique, God, is someone with whom you can share your life. Antiques can be quite costly, so how much would you expect to pay for the oldest antique? What could you offer in exchange for it? The entire United States of America? The whole earth? Its value would be astronomical.

When we do obtain God, where can we store Him? There are a lot of robbers around who would plot a way to steal something so marvelous and valuable. People want to use any possible means to fulfill their desires. When God looks at people who want so desperately to obtain life’s greatest treasure, would He hate them? He would probably smile upon them.

Realizing that He is too precious to be visible, God made Himself invisible. That way He can be available to everyone who makes the condition to attract Him. So not only is God invisible, but He is universally available to dwell with us.

Many successful businessmen will save up their money so they can pass their work on to their children and take a tour of the world. They journey around here and there, enjoying life. Where does such an urge come from? God. When God is fulfilled and has achieved all His goals, He will want to travel around, visiting the homes of one child after another, enjoying a happy, productive, tourist’s life!

When God promises to visit your home, He gives you the proper key to let Him in. Only a very special key will admit God into your home. It is the love key. With that key, you can unlock doors in all directions and move around without limitation. Use that key to open the door when God comes knocking.

Where can you store God’s love so that no one can steal Him from you? You can keep God in your invisible mind, where no one can even see inside. Anything visible or tangible is always exposed to danger. If someone had a precious jewel he desperately wanted to safeguard, he could even hide it under his skin; if he was really desperate, he might cut into one of his leg muscles and bury it there. Still, someone who knows what he did might take his leg in order to get the treasure! Of course, God does not want His protector crippled, so He devised the most sacred and secure hiding place of all, the mind.

When God enters your life, He will zoom to the center of your mind, into your most sacred place. The center of your mind is the ideal place to conceal God. Those of you who want to possess this living, eternal antique, raise your hands. I know you well. You are greedy! All right, let’s do it. Let’s obtain the key of love and use it to open the door for God, the oldest antique. He will fly into our hearts and dwell there forever.

The world is nothing more than an extension of your family into the community, the nation, and the globe. Love your parents the way you love God; then you can go anywhere. Love your spouse the way you love God; then eternity is within your grasp. Love your children the way you love God; then they can go anywhere. A child who is loved that way can be accepted by not only his parents and grandparents, but all people everywhere.

If you practice this kind of love, all of life is harmonious and united. Everything works out well. Even if there were no God, this would be the only method to bring the world together. But God truly does exist. He is the final, ultimate reality.

If God had not thought of this strategy before, as He listened to my sermon this morning, He would decide to carry it out! He would have to admit, “You are absolutely correct. I have waited for six thousand years, and now I will do it”

If at least a glimpse of this message had appeared in the New Testament, the work of restoring Christianity would have been infinitely easier!

I have a priceless secret. How would you propose to obtain it? Even if you offer an infinite amount, I will not sell it. But if you go out and suffer for the sake of love, demonstrating your sincerity, putting forth your maximum effort, I will make a deal with you. I will not sell it for money, but I will give it in exchange for love. Do you truly love me?

The most paradoxical of Jesus’ teachings, even though it expresses eternal truth, has been hard for people to understand: “He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life for my sake will find it” Jesus also said, “He who loves father or mother, son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me”

How could Jesus make such incredible, outrageous statements? He could not reveal all the meaning behind his words, but today I am doing so. Jesus had grounds for making such statements because he also wanted to give people his priceless treasure. No money could ever buy it; only love could obtain it. Because of love, Jesus could make such a statement.

Two thousand years later, Jesus’ era is being repeated. Our century is like the first century. I am making extraordinary statements with confidence and power. When I state that unless you love me more than anything under the sun you are not worthy of me, I also have good reasons for doing so. I have something priceless to give you in return, something which money cannot buy. Will you accept my terms?

I am asking for your absolute love. Your duty can be summed up simply: to become a true son or a true daughter. Once you become a true child, you are completely, one hundred percent united with True Parents. The way to become a true son or daughter is quite simple: to completely live your life for the love of True Parents. That is a simple but formidable statement. Can you take up the challenge?

Some critics might call me a dictator of love. That does not matter, as long as we reach the goal of supreme goodness. That is all we need. In order to attain that, there is nothing we cannot sacrifice. So shall we accept it?

Among the blessed couples, some women originally told me they did not want to be matched or get married, but I matched them anyway! Now that they have a husband and children, they are coming and apologizing to me: “Father, I am sorry I gave you such a hard time at the matching. I didn’t know it could be so good! Father, thank you” I get letters like that every day.

Are Moonies happy or unhappy people? What makes you happy? Chinese food? You don’t possess too many material things, so what is the source of your happiness? True love. That is an invisible value and therefore it goes everywhere. It meets no resistance; it permeates everything. Would you want to stop it or resist it? When such a treasure approaches you open yourself totally to it. Love works miracles. Love causes things to happen; it makes everything beautiful and marvelous.

In the face of a little child, you behold the image of God. A tiny, beautiful, charming God is playing there in front of you. When I go to Mother, she says, “My husband, God, is approaching me” When you look at your grandparents, they seem so wonderful because they are the closest to God of all your family; they have greater rapport with Him since they are the closest in age!

As you get older, your hair becomes gray and finally white. That white represents purity in the process of becoming closer to God. God’s hair is also white! Whether your skin is black, yellow or white, your hair whitens with age. That indicates you are changing into the likeness of God. Why did God create tall mountains capped with white snow? They represent God’s position. When you ascend to the highest places on earth, nature becomes pure and white. The highest peaks symbolize God.

High and low, broad and narrow, all things come together making creation harmonious. True love is the catalyst. True love makes things harmonize and unify.

The family sphere has a center and three axes: upper and lower, right and left, and front and rear. These are the positions of God, parents and children, husband and wife, and brothers and sisters. All these sectors become united through love. Could military power force them to unite? Could knowledge teach them how? Could money buy it? Only true love. This is the eternal and absolute truth. So your family is actually your textbook of love.

The love you experience in your family can be expanded to your community. Even the universe is nothing more than the extension of your family. Jesus said we should love our neighbors as ourselves. That may sound vague, but the pattern is clear: treat older persons as your own grandparents and younger people as your own children. Each segment of humanity is represented in your family sphere. Therefore, you can relate to anyone using your own family as a model.

My rule is to love grandparents as you love God, and then to love all people as you love your grandparents. There is no higher attitude than that. I regard young people and children as miniature images of God. Each person is a model or exhibit of God.

Actually, when we live this way, we are making models and samples here on earth for the ultimate exhibition of God’s ideal in the spirit world. The spirit world is centered upon the family, so people enter the spirit world not as individuals, but as a family unit. The perfect family needs to be consummated here on earth first, and then brought to the spirit world for eternal display. A family in the spirit world needs the same components as an earthly family: parents, husband and wife and children; but you can form it only on earth, not in the spirit world. Once you create the perfect family here on earth, when you enter the spirit world, you will receive the warmest welcome wherever you go. Anything faked or counterfeit here on earth is not acceptable in the spirit world; only the honest truth will do.

The wife who truly loves her husband and the husband who truly loves his wife will go to heaven. Children who truly love their parents and parents who truly love their children are entitled to heaven. Who should be the head of the family? Grandparents are the ultimate authority. Although the family members are harmonized by love, there is still a certain order of command: grandparents, parents and children.

Parents should take their children to the grandparents and bow down together, asking for the grandfather’s blessing. When your grandparents receive such homage, they can bless you. The blessing signifies delegation of authority to the children. In the Bible, Jacob and Esau went to their father Isaac to receive his blessing. The grandparents, in God’s position, must delegate authority by giving their blessing. Those family traditions that revere grandparents are very important in the religious world, because when you come to your grandparents with homage and respect and love, they become channels for God’s blessing.

The true, ultimate grandparent is God. He is waiting for all the religions to come together, as brothers and sisters in front of Him, and say, “Grandfather, Your children are united; we are no longer fighting. We have become good brothers and sisters; now we deserve Your blessing” God yearns for the time when He can bless all His children. I am working to bring all the religions before God and have them bow down to Him in unity and ask for His blessing.

Furthermore, I am uniting all the races-black, white and yellow-harmonizing them and bringing them together in love, making them brothers and sisters. Eventually, we will bring all mankind together before God and proclaim: “We are here, God. Please accept us. All mankind is now united-black, white and yellow-bowing down to You as true brothers and sisters” God has been waiting throughout history for that one moment and my effort is directed toward that one moment. God will reply, “I have been waiting for a long, long time. How precious it is! I will now bestow my blessing”

The world in which we live is still far from that goal. Who shall make such a world? No matter how thoroughly you investigate, you will find only one answer: Reverend Moon and the Unification Church. All the Moonies are chosen and commissioned for this task.

When you look at yourselves, you still find some barriers between your mind and body. What distinguishes the original world from the present world is its lack of barriers. In the original world you would be free to communicate and travel anywhere, but the present world is compartmentalized, fragmented and barricaded.

The first barrier is that which separates the mind and body. When God created men and women, He pronounced them very good. He never envisioned a division between a person’s mind and body, so that division within you is Satan’s work, Satan’s castle.

There is also a barrier between husband and wife; it is often like a high wall, particularly here in America. There are also barriers between parents and children, and between people of the various races. There are all kinds of division under the sun. God’s world is all chopped up by barriers.

What shall we do? What force can demolish the obstructions? All the barriers are described in detail in the Principle, which explains their origin and the method for eradicating them. To make a long story short, the divisions come from selfishness. When you focus on yourself and elevate yourself more and more, those divisions become stronger and more complex.

The remedy we need to spread throughout the world is an unselfish, sacrificial and serving way of life. We must become humble and meek in order to break down barriers. Wherever we go, we should humble ourselves and sacrificially serve our fellow man. Humility is our weapon.

Satan is at the center of all the obstructions. He has an arrogant, selfish personality and cannot humble himself. To demolish Satan’s walls, we must become the opposite of their architect, Satan; that is why we must become humble, sacrificial and unselfish.

Please understand this clearly. To remove the satanic nature, which is arrogance and selfishness, we need to become meek, humble and unselfish, denying the satanic world. Satanic nature is always the opposite of the heavenly nature. It is self-centered, arrogant and self-serving.

Religious doctrine, therefore, is basically the denial of the Satan-centered self, family, society, nation and world. Therefore, persecution is a blessing, in a way, because when the satanic world mobilizes to attack you, it causes you to become humble and deny that fallen world. How could you welcome it? Persecution automatically directs you down the road of denial, which is your route to God. In the sense that he reinforces the course of denial that a godly person must take, Satan ultimately serves the very purpose he denies. He assists you by giving you persecution. That is why persecution, tears, pain and suffering always accompany the birth of true religious movements, heading them in the right direction, the heavenly direction.

Although Satan and his world persecute you, if you stand firm and become victorious, you will inherit all their possessions. Satan will have to relinquish his power to you. So, although Satan’s position is the antithesis of God’s, history will ultimately record that even Satan helped God reach His objective.

Satan will even give you your certificate to enter Heaven. If you go the sacrificial way, he will eventually urge God to accept you. “In spite of all my power,’ he will confess, “I cannot deal with this person; he is impossible” When you get that endorsement from Satan, Jesus will countersign your certificate.

When Satan admits the futility of trying to cope with you, God will step in and lay claim to you. God and Satan are like oil and water; they do not mix. Satan is completely self centered and always tries to promote selfishness. When you become truly God-centered and no longer attempt to foster your self-interests, Satan’s arsenal of weapons has no effect on you. He surrenders!

Religious teachings have urged people to serve the world and to be humble and sacrificial. They know in general that all these are good virtues, but they do not know precisely why. We do. I am teaching you why. This is our inevitable course because it is the only way we can separate from Satan and become totally acceptable to God.

Religion teaches people to love their enemy. Who is the ultimate enemy? It is Satan. Eventually, even Satan must be liberated and saved. Even though he has played the enemy role, still he helps people to come to God, and in the end God will forgive him. So please love your enemy.

Ultimately, even Satan’s rank will change. In essence, he is the fallen archangel. The archangel’s rank must be restored; he must return to his original position. Mankind is supposed to love the archangel, according to God’s original principle. We must leave the record of loving the enemy before we get to the spirit world.

Satan as an archangel should never have sunk to his present position. God’s true sons and daughters are those who have perfected themselves and have been restored to an unfallen position. We must be able to practice loving our enemy, Satan, here on earth, which means loving the original, unfallen position of archangel.

Knowing all this, Satan and Cain are holding you around the neck, reminding you that you cannot get to Heaven- “that nice place upstairs”-until you love them. When you totally love them, you demolish the barriers of the present world. When you model your family after the original standard of God, Satan can no longer put any obstacles in your way. When you enter the eternal world, he will greet you and say, “Go to the Heaven you deserve”

Of your two aspects, your external body is on the satanic side, and your internal mind is on God’s side. One or the other has to be denied. Ironically, people in this world cherish and exalt their bodies over their minds. The Unification Church way of life is basically a pattern of self-denial. It is particularly painful for women. You have numerous charms and attractions, and you want to put on polish, makeup, jewels and such things to enhance them. As you look at each part of you, remind yourself, “I have got to deny this finger, these eyes, this mouth, these ears, this neck, etc.”

The best course of self-denial is fundraising, because there people will scorn you, mistreat you and even spit at you. That is the best training ground for self-denial. Pay no heed to people’s accusations; just persevere towards the goal.

Moonies in good standing are disciplined to self-denial. For instance, we often deny sleep and rest. The body longs to stretch out and enjoy long hours of rest, but we learn to overcome those urges. Who told you that you need eight hours of sleep? Where in the Constitution is it written that you need a set amount of sleep? Decide on a small amount of sleep and make it your rule.

Working people go to the office at 9:00 and leave for home at 5:00. In contrast, we may work 20 hours and allow only four for resting, eating and caring for our body- considering even these few hours a luxury!

Many people also make money their objective, striving for material goals. But we say, “I have a mission to fulfill God’s will. I am laboring to secure true love. That, not money, is my goal”

You should not need someone to look after you, check on you or inspect you. You should not need supervision, because you are your own master. Your mind is almost a tyrannical supervisor!

People earn money and store it in their bank account. In contrast, we make money but our pockets are always empty! We say, “I don’t spend money for myself; I invest it for the sake of the world and humanity. To help others, I need to maintain my body; therefore, I eat. This body must function properly in order to serve mankind”

Men and women who live this way will be welcomed throughout the world. Mankind must pay tribute to them, because without them, heaven on earth can never be a reality. So please gain mastery over your body. Get Satan to sign you over to God. When I receive his certification, I will sign it too. That is the kind of man and woman I want to unite as husband and wife.

There is a major barrier dividing the world of men from the world of women. When I bring a couple together in heavenly Blessing, the greatest of all walls is torn down. To break down the heaviest barriers, I normally match a person from one extreme to his or her opposite. If there is a likelihood that the man and woman would fall in love on their own, I do not want to match them, because they would be tempted to cling together and not want to do anything else; they would forget the rest of the world! But when extremes are joined-an ugly man and a beautiful woman, for instance-they have to make much more effort to create a unity, and they are more likely to pay attention to the will of God above that of their spouse.

World restoration is such an awesome task that you should not want to be matched to an easy love. If you are on the opposite end of the spectrum from your spouse and love comes only with difficulty, you can become one only after you make much effort. That is the kind of effort needed to unite the world.

Which is more difficult to unite: an ugly woman and a handsome man, or the free world and the communist world? To unite two worlds is a much greater challenge than to unite two individuals. However, in order to harmonize opposing worlds, you need some training. The best training is to make harmony with someone completely opposite from you. The struggles and trials involved in uniting opposite men and women are training for world unity.

What is the ideal challenge for a couple to confront? For the best-looking man to love the worst-looking woman. What kind of couple do you think God prefers to look at? A handsome man and a beautiful woman? Suppose God wanted to visit a harmonious couple and could choose from three combinations: a handsome man and a beautiful woman; an ugly man and an ugly woman; and a handsome man and an ugly woman. Would God be drawn to the easiest, most natural unity or to the most difficult one? Ugly men and women living together is normal and there is nothing special about handsome men and beautiful women living together. God would be attracted to the couple who overcame the greatest challenges to physical unity.

In pursuing the ideal state, I have become a genius at matching handsome men to ugly women and beautiful women to ugly men. When you recognize the purpose behind this, you have no grounds whatsoever for complaint.

At a matching, the most ideal Moonie would say, “Father, I close my eyes and open my arms. Bring me anyone” You men could say, “I just open my arms, Father. All I need is any kind of creature called a woman” You women could say you need only a man. That is the wisest attitude in the Unification Church.

When someone says he cannot accept his match, who is making such a judgment? It is your eyes. You could pull out your eyes and solve the problem! Like a blind man, you could rely on your sense of touch. The man could feel a woman’s bosom and recognize his partner as a woman and say, “This is good enough!” And vice versa.

The two eyes often don’t want to accept things; they often complain and cause problems. The fall occurred because the eyes saw something else they thought they wanted. Therefore, if your eyes want something, do the opposite; then you will not be too mistaken.

Women’s eyes in particular are so sensitive. Your eyes often make comparisons and try to create a squabble. The essence of a woman is what is important. Without true women, no ideal can come true; God’s master plan cannot be realized. Women are essential for the fulfillment of God’s work.

Our goal is the ideal world, but our starting point is the present, fallen world. I know precisely how to reach the goal, and I have made my life a model for you to follow. I have never sought an easy life, but always challenged difficulties, gaining mastery over my body, breaking through all obstacles and overcoming all persecution.

Man recreates woman and woman recreates man. In that way, ugliness can be transformed into beauty. Whoever wants to start on the highest level will run into trouble sooner or later and decline. But if you start from the lowest possible level, you will not make a mistake. Please accept your match in faith and gratitude. However ugly or handsome your mate may appear makes no difference. God will bless your unity with great children.

Don’t misunderstand. I do not match people only on the basis of the life of self-denial in the midst of this present world because our goal is the original, ideal world. This present world will never satisfy us, so we are like gypsies on a journey. Since this world is governed by Satan and Cain-like elements, we cannot transcend it without denying ourselves. Thus the indemnity course is an absolute necessity.

Home church is a microcosm of the entire world. When you are rejected in your home church and then gain victory, you go through all the indemnity process in one stroke. You find fulfillment in rejection, because that is how you overcome Cain and reach the heavenly world. As a family, you are moving toward that original world. The family is the formula of the Kingdom of Heaven. It is both the foundation and the building block of Heaven.

True Parents are representatives of your parents. They are real parents, not just symbolic or conceptual parents, so you must unite with them.

God represents the grandparents. He is the ultimate authority; when He gives an order, the parents must obey. The parents’ goal is to bring up their children in God’s way of life, so that all together may enter Heaven. Like the True Parents, you must also walk the road of restoration. You have to fulfill your five percent portion of responsibility through home church.

More than your spouse and children, you should love your parents and God. That is the criterion for entering Heaven. Such families can expand into societies, nations and world. That is the Unification Church goal; that is the ideal state we are pursuing The core of the Unification Church is the family. If you follow what I have outlined here, you will inevitably end up in the Kingdom of Heaven.

Those who say, “Father, please trust me. I will enter that Kingdom of Heaven,’ raise your hands. God bless you. Thank you.

## ORIGINAL ROOT AND SELF

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 22, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

How have you felt while I was away? Do you think America needs me? You said that you missed me and have been feeling lonely while I was gone. If you felt that way about me, is there Someone greater that you miss even more, that you just cannot get along without? Even if you don’t know for sure, certainly you want to have that Someone, don’t you?

When we say we like someone, does that mean we always liked him, or that we have come to like him through a certain process? It is a process. A lot of rumors and slanderous things have been said about Reverend Moon, so my name does not necessarily bring good images to people’s minds. Unless people have some means of knowing me, they can’t like me. The vehicle which helps people develop love for me is the Principle. When people hear the Principle, their hearts can open to me even without seeing me. Also, the Unification Church is a vehicle to bring people closer to me.

You may feel that it was the Principle and the Church that brought you closer to me and inspired you to love me. When I go to the spirit world after my lifetime on earth, I have to leave behind some bond, some relationship, some deep love which people can cherish. If your love for me is very intense, you will extend that same love toward the other members of my family-my wife, my children.

What makes such feelings of closeness, unselfishness and love possible? Is it me? Is it the work of the Unification Church or the Principle? It is actually none of these, but rather some universal force at work. The main current of the universe draws us together and maintains that closeness. It cannot be something which everyone hates, but rather something beloved by people in the past, the present and the future. Everyone likes that main current. When God sees it, He rejoices. Our ancestors are glad to see us experiencing this, and the generations of people to come will admire this main current in the same way we do.

If you trace that main current way back, where do you think it originated? Whether you use the term God, happiness, or blessing does not matter. We can call the wellspring of that current God, for shoe, but what is He actually like? Deep down inside, is He angry, or does He have a deep heart expressed with a smiling face? Is He very self-disciplined? Does He impose His opinions on others? What kinds of feelings does He project in this main current? If He were to speak, what would He say? What words would He choose to express His thoughts and feelings?

Suppose you were present at the beginning of the world- how would you have felt? What would have been the first words you uttered? You would have had eyes, but without a mirror you could not have seen yourself very well. Certainly you must have had a nose, ears and lips which you could feel protruding. To the extent that you could see yourself, you must have wondered why you were the way you were, why your hands and toes were like this, and so forth.

One thing you must have felt was hunger and thirst. As you explored the earth, you would have found many kinds of strange and wonderful things. Of course, the plant and animal kingdoms developed before people appeared, so you would have found grass, birds and many animals. You would have been completely lonely without plants and animals. As you looked at nature, you would see that they were all in pairs. Bees, birds and butterflies were all in pairs- wherever they were, they seemed so happy in pairs. But you looked around and you didn’t see any creation of your kind.

Small children do not realize what they will be like when they grow up, or what it means to be a man or a woman. Still, they can tell the difference between bodily features. The boy has something the girl doesn’t have. Later, girls develop a big bosom, and a boy doesn’t. During childhood, however, they don’t need each other as intensely as they will later on. If you had been the first man or woman, after growing to a certain age, your happiness and wonder would develop into a kind of loneliness and yearning for something which was missing. Don’t you think you would have felt that way?

As you grew, you would notice that the mature deer lived in pairs, and that the little ones were accompanied by their parents. Chickens, pheasants, and everything around you lived as families. You would see father, mother and offspring, but you were all alone. So you would have experienced a sense of loneliness. You would see parents and children and wish you had the same. Wouldn’t you have felt that? If we imagine ourselves in God’s position, that’s what we would have felt.

Actually, we are not the origin but we are definitely a result. Someone else was the origin. You have already said that God was the origin, but since you haven’t seen Him, do you think He more closely resembles human beings or the animal kingdom? Since He is almighty, He must be very strong. Would you say He is like a man? “Man” can mean male or female. Would He look more like a man or a woman? If you say man, women would disagree with your answer! This debate could go on for millions of years and still be unresolved. At least God would more closely resemble human beings than animals, yet not exactly a man or a woman. He is a combination of both natures in one being. Therefore, God is unique and not like any one of us.

There are two kinds of people-men and women. Women tend to go around a circle in one direction, and men in another. So when they meet, they cannot go on further, and only revolve around and around each other. Women head toward men, and men toward women. They meet and embrace, and revolve round and round, Jumping up and down in their Joy.

God is a plus and He needs someone in the minus position. When that is established, everything works out. Mankind is in the minus position to God. When a man and a woman are together, they reflect the image of God. The reason for man and woman uniting is to be able to resemble God and return to Him.

Many long years ago, as the first woman observed God she could see male features she didn’t possess, so she would say, “God, why don’t You give me the parts which I lack and You have?” Certainly, the woman wondered why she didn’t have what God did. The same was true for the man. He had every masculine feature, but still he lacked the feminine features which God had. Both man and woman must have asked God to supplement them. When they found something in God which they lacked, first they would wish for it, and then they would ask God for it.

Suppose we didn’t have a mouth, but God did. Don’t you think you would ask God for a mouth? If He loved you and you loved Him, wouldn’t you have said, “Father, can You give it to me?” How could you smile without a mouth? Or, how would you look if you smiled? It would be a very ugly sight, because that part of your face would have to expand and then shrink! If you didn’t have a nose, but God did and everyone thought it was attractive, you would certainly have asked God for one. It is the same with ears. If God had something good which you lacked, you would plead with God to give it to you.

God is all-powerful and He created everything on earth. Don’t you think you would have asked God to give you a part of everything? On the invisible side, God has high ideals, peace, and original love. Wouldn’t you have asked God to share those with you? If God has a lot, you want a lot. If He doesn’t have a lot, you still want a lot! Well, God is smart and He knew that the people He created would want things and be greedy.

We can conclude that it would not be very good for either God or man to be completely satisfied by themselves. We should resemble God, but in what way? The only way we resemble God is through love. People today partly follow Principle, for when a man and a woman become close, they want to love each other to the highest degree. But by themselves, they are limited. God has male and female features but are they temporary and changeable, or are they eternal?

Why is God in the plus position? In Principle terminology, God is in the subject position, not the object position. Why not, if they are the same? Women might object to God being in the subject position and ask why He couldn’t be in the object position at times and put man or woman in the subject position. As human beings, when we look at God we put Him in the subject position; it is we, not God, who place Him in the subject position. Also, when a man in the subject position and a woman in the object position form a perfect image of God, they place themselves in the object position to God. So, you see, it is people who put God in this position.

When plus and minus meet, sparks of love fly in all directions. Those sparks can be seen from a great distance Their light is so brilliant that it attracts people and fills them with a desire to be a part of it. Wherever goodness and love exist, they attract all people and all things. Where ever the sparks go, all things will want to follow. Men and women desire a perfect union because when they achieve it, they can have everything, like God. All good things are included in that union.

Will a man send a woman away if he knows that? No, he would beg and plead with her and do anything to keep her. If the only way a woman can keep a man is to cook for him, she is bound to do it. Even if it is painful to her and she makes a mess, still if it is the only way to hold her husband, she will do it! Every day you have to work on ways to hook your husband or your wife. I’m not talking about painful hooks, but even if they were, he or she wouldn’t mind; they will enjoy it! Hook him or her in the eyes, the ears, the mouth, and everywhere! Use a double hook. Make sure there is no chance for escape.

What kind of hook do you need? Will knowledge or power bring a husband or wife close to you? No, you need a love hook. Once he is hooked, a man is so happy and feels he has everything! Would God be joyful in similar circumstances? If His object-mankind-were hooked through the ears and everywhere, never separated from Him for even a moment, God would be happy. God longs for that kind of faithful, loving object and will feel great joy in the relationship, just as you do with your loving husband or wife.

Once man and woman are perfectly united, they seek God as their subject since they are then His perfect objects. God is an absolute being, so once we are united we can never be separated from Him. God can only be happy when He finds such a perfect man and woman in perfect union, placing themselves in the object position to Him. Can God be happy now? Have people already achieved the full relationship with Him? Have you achieved that connection with Him? You have to say no, since you know clearly that you haven’t. Thus, it is obvious that God is a lonely God. For whom is He lonely? For man and woman-for one man and one woman. What is the meaning and purpose of blessed couples? What are you supposed to achieve? Actually, we have been blessed in order to eliminate God’s loneliness. When this condition is met, all other problems in the universe will disappear.

In the beginning of my speech, I asked if you felt lonely while I was away and many of you said yes. How many of you genuinely, honestly felt that? Why? Why would your mind be drawn to me like that? Why did you miss me? We don’t always dwell in the original realm of heart, but since that was the position we were supposed to have, we long for it and miss it. When a man and a woman join and create a perfect union, they feel they should have a certain position towards me. This is the main current which connects us.

In the indirect dominion, people live according to the Principle; but as children near the line of perfection, the point of maturity, boys and girls think of nothing else than trying to meet each other. Not only your eyes, nose, mouth, arms and body, but also your minds must meet in a perfect way in order to become one and inseparable. This is what gives love the quality of unifying all things. When true love moves, all people will follow it, whatever the cost. Whether they live or die is of secondary importance; the main thing is to follow love and be connected with it. Once we are linked with this true love, even if we wish to get away, it pulls us and jerks us back. That is the kind of power it exerts. In such a position, nothing really bothers you; you feel no sense of shame or embarrassment because there are no unprincipled feelings.

Two middle-aged Korean men of high social position have been in 120-day training. Recently they went out and fundraised with buckets of flowers. To their surprise, they never felt any embarrassment. They wondered why. Once people are in the realm of true love, they care about nothing else. That is what we call happiness. When someone truly loves another, he does not think about himself. True love is eternal and exerts tremendous control. Why does it have so much power? Precisely because it resembles God.

Without understanding this, some beautiful woman might come and complain to me, “Father, I think I am so beautiful, but the husband you selected for me isn’t very handsome. Why?” Such a person takes one quality and blows it out of proportion. She forgets that a good match needs to consider all 360 degrees, and she sees only one degree that doesn’t seem to fit. However, the full scope of 360 degrees is more important than the one single degree.

If you consider only one, two, three, or four aspects, you may say your match could never work. But take all the other angles and start from there. Anyway, first you have to get together. If you do your best and can only achieve a limited unity, God will have to fill in the rest! You may complain that you have some abnormal difficulties, but God knows whether you have a good match or a bad match. Since He knows, don’t you think He will figure out a solution? You may not be able to, but He will.

So within this eternal, real Principle, what right do we have for complaint in the Unification Church? None. Whoever complains in the Unification Church should be clobbered! Those who agree to that, raise your hands. Thank you for being such good students! If you put it this way, there is nothing wrong with America except this point.

If you live this way as man and woman, you will eventually meet God. Who were the first to meet God? One man and one woman. Two people approach God at the same time. Then whom will God smile on first, the man or the woman or both at the same time?

When God asks you where you come from, He means you as a couple, not you as a man or woman. If He greets the woman or the man first, the other will wonder why. But once He greets you, He will ask one of you the first question, since both cannot speak at the same time. If God asks the man the first question, the woman might wonder why He asked him first. But then she would think, “Oh, well, I love him so much, I don’t mind” If she didn’t love him, it would bother her but because of love, it doesn’t.

We have to understand that we live for someone else. Do we live first and love afterwards, or do we love so that we can live for the other? Centering on love, we are meant to serve others. If your wife serves you out of love, she will not mind but if you force her to serve you without love, she will definitely resent it. Love operates when we serve another willingly. When a couple in a subject-object relationship practice this way of true love wherever they go and whatever they do, things turn out smoothly; they have a free pass everywhere and they meet no resistance.

We should serve others in the spirit of God’s love-husband to wife, wife to husband. We should even serve strangers with that spirit. When we do that, all the universe-even God-will welcome us; others will try to follow that pattern. God Himself will come down to meet you. But if you try to serve others out of greed, or for some personal purpose, Satan will come and confront you. Do you understand? That is what separates heaven from hell. That is the dividing point.

Here in the Unification Church, each individual is running a marathon centering on true love. You go and serve others to the end of the world and then return to start your family life. Those whom you served will welcome you and your family back. That is the legitimate start of the family which can lead right to heaven. This is a simple but important point. It is a rule or yardstick by which you should constantly measure yourself. How do you know whether you are on the right track? Get out the measuring stick and see if you comply with it. When love between a man and woman is established and fixed, when love between brothers and sisters is fixed, you have created the habit of love. Once you are accustomed to living that way, you will be unable to live without love.

You like cheese and butter, don’t you? Cheese is very smelly, but once your mouth becomes used to the taste of cheese, you find it hard to live without it. Your eyes have become conditioned to looking at things which are not righteous or virtuous, and once you are accustomed to them, you like them. Your ears also have become used to hearing certain things, and you want to keep listening to them. You are prisoners of such habits! How do you hope to be free from them? How can you eradicate them? You have to erase some things from your deep memory so that better memories can move in. But this is difficult and almost impossible to accomplish by ordinary means.

Did you form the habit of loving others from early life? If not, you are not living in the original way; therefore you are bound for hell. If someone tells you that, you cannot deny it. First we have to uncondition ourselves, cut off certain relationships, change our habits of speaking, seeing, etc. Unless you can change how your senses react, there is no way to go to heaven. You have to reconnect yourself to the original pattern. Those of you who want to go to heaven, raise your hands. Even if I were to tell you not to try to go to heaven, still you would raise your hands! You are determined to get there, whether I encourage you or not-is that what you are saying?

Are you really going to go to heaven, no matter what it involves? You say yes in such a loud voice, but it is so difficult to do-it is almost beyond us. Suppose, for example, that as a condition for reaching heaven you had to go to a surgeon who would cut off your nose and reposition it on your face upside-down, and then you had to walk in the rain all day long. It would be so difficult that you would come back and say, “Father, I will do anything as long as I have my nose. I don’t mind loving others, serving others, giving up cheese, jumping on one foot for the rest of my life, or whatever! I’ll do anything without complaining”

Many of you are so hopelessly Americanized! Although you dislike changing, you know you must try. Can you say, “Father, show me how to get away from all these habits. I won’t complain anymore about how difficult or embarrassing it may be. I want to know the fastest way to uncondition myself. I will do it, no matter what!” This is the kind of attitude you need.

For the sake of God and mankind, for the sake of our original position, what we need to do is unwind ourselves from the habits of the past. What is the best way to cut them off? It is to go through difficult positions-the more difficult the better! We must deny everything and focus on the things which tie us with original love in order to acquire new habits. Our way of life is to deny our family, our society, and our environment, just as Jesus said, and to focus on the one original love. This is what the Unification Church is most faithful in practicing.

You see, there is no way around it; there is no easier course. This is the only road to heaven. We have to return to the original state in which Adam, Eve and God would have formed a perfect trinity and union of love. They would have formed the perfect heaven which would have expanded throughout the earth and continued into the spirit world. That was the original ideal. With that attitude of true love for all things, all mankind, the spirit world and God, Adam and Eve would have fulfilled the original position.

Instead, our world is upside-down and we have to surmount many difficulties along the way. Even though we are tempted, we should pay no heed and continue along the one, original way. Then as a family we continue this course. We have to go against the tide of the present world; we have to go against that tide to reach the original point. This is what we are here for.

More and more, I notice you singing the holy songs in their original Korean and trying to read my words in the original language. Why do you do that? If God used language to speak to Adam and Eve, what language would He have used? When He spoke with original love it was in the original language. That original language would have extended throughout the earth, and heavenly tradition would have been communicated through that language. When True Parents appear where none had been before, the language that True Parents happen to use becomes the language through which God’s original love and original tradition find expression. So we call that language the original language.

How close would you feel to me if you could listen to my sermon directly, without going through an interpreter? Think how clear the meaning would be! In the future, if you want to listen directly to my words or study the transcripts, would you study the translated version or the original Korean text?

Everyone has his own opinion. You may claim the American way is best, and that my way is an example of the Korean way but if that were true, the Korean people would have agreed with me all along. Considering how the Korean people have opposed me, it is obvious that my way is different from the Korean way. Are mass weddings of hundreds or thousands of couples the Korean way? What about white people marrying black people, or people from enemy countries getting married? Is that the African, German, or Korean way? Such things are the heavenly way- nothing else.

I can easily imagine how difficult this way of life is for Americans. Americanism is, in a word, individualism. People want to do as they wish and not follow advice from someone else. They have become conditioned to free sex. Even though someone’s advice may be right, most people feel that no one is entitled to tell them anything. All these are aspects of Americanism.

For instance, an American may smile with his eyes while his heart is filled with anger; you might call it diplomatic smiling. Let’s compare how a typical Oriental laughs with how a Westerner laughs. The typical Westerner will have a stylish, refined laugh. The Oriental often has a bland expression, but on the occasions when he does laugh it tends to be more genuine. Americans may laugh frequently but their laughter is more theatrical and often for the purpose of showing off. They laugh even when they feel the opposite inside, so when their mouths laugh, their eyes may be cruel.

It is difficult to deal with Americans, but if you were me, would you accommodate yourself to them? Would you meet them halfway? No. I have done lots of pounding; I have called you lots of names; I have denounced many of the things you do. Do you mind terribly, or can you say, “Father, it’s all right; we want to overcome. We don’t mind you doing that to us; in fact, we love you all the more for it”? But why do I criticize you? Why would I tell you that you are good for nothing? It is only in order to bring you close to the original way. In order for you to find the way to heaven, we have to become one. The destiny of all &lien people is to reconnect with the origin. There is no alternative. There is no more direct method, no other way to handle the problem. You may be thinking there must be some easier way, but if there were, I would have taken it since I am a pretty smart person. But all my life I have searched for it, and there is no other way. So it’s best for you just to accept what I am telling you.

Remember that God wants to give us the best He has; He wants to give us what we most need and what will make us the happiest. He would not be happy withholding anything from us. That is also the way I feel. I know what you most desire and at the same time, I know what is best for you. I am as eager to give as you are to receive. As a result, the Unification Church has undertaken certain activities which are ideal for connecting you to the root. At every opportunity I try to convince you that you must endure suffering and hardship. Your mind always follows mine. If my concern goes to Korea, you share that concern. If my thoughts are in America, your concern is here, too.

You want to learn the Principle, apply it, transform yourselves by it, and get one step closer to God and True Parents. Hearing this sermon is like attending a university lecture, but just studying it is not enough. While you study, you may understand the lesson but afterwards you may forget. When exam time comes, you need to put down in words what you have learned; you try hard not to fail. Likewise, I am teaching you and I put you through tests. If you pass the test, you can confidently apply this understanding wherever you may go in the world.

Go out to the world and win over Satan and Cain then return home and start a real family which will connect to the True Family. Eventually your family will be a true family. That is the course you must take. You cannot jump up to the true family in one miraculous step; you must follow this path of first unconditioning and then reconditioning yourself. Why do we do all these seemingly complicated things? It is in order to link up with the mainstream and become one with the original being. If we don’t accomplish it here on earth, we will still have to do it, but it will be more difficult. Do you understand?

Please resolve that, with or without me, you will go through this course. Whether I am close by or far away, you should continue to persevere. What if I were not available to meet with you and advise and tutor you? Can you imagine what would happen? You simply would not do it. Therefore, you should be grateful to me for pounding on you, scolding you, and pushing you. It’s very difficult to accomplish everything by yourself, so you need somebody else to push you to do it.

This lifetime is such a precious period. I won’t live here forever. Time is passing on. You are living at the same time as I and in the same physical environment. I am guiding you directly and as long as I am here on earth, I will be after you constantly! When I have finished on earth, I will go to the spirit world. You too will go there, but what kind of spirit world will you be in? You may call out to me in spirit world, but there may be a tremendous gap between us. On earth, you can surmount that difference by resembling me, but once we get to the spirit world, you can no longer be with me. Thus you need to pass the examination. If you flunk, you will have to start from scratch.

Please take this opportunity to reunite with me after so many days, weeks and months of separation. As you look at me this morning can you say, “I understand that I must return to the original self. To do so I will completely cut off all my past habits. I know that it is very difficult and that only through enduring many hardships, as Father has done, can I accomplish it. But I will take this opportunity to pledge once more to make the change”

Those who will make this pledge, please raise your hands. Thank you.

## VICTOR THROUGHOUT THREE AGES

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### March 20, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

According to the Divine Principle, everything goes through three stages of growth-formation, growth, and completion. The number three is quite important in the Divine Principle. In nature, we see the mineral world, the plant world and the animal world. There are three parts to your fingers; and your arms also have three portions. The same is true of your body.

Your face as well has three levels-that of the eyes, the nose and the mouth. When you clasp hands with someone, there are actually three elements involved-your hand, the other person’s hand, and the combination of the two hands. Your eyes must focus using three points. The one nose has two nostrils, thus there are three elements. The same is true of the two lips and the mouth.

In Oriental thought, the universe contains three elements: chun, which is Heaven; ji, which is earth; and in, which is mankind. There are generally thought to be three levels of society-lower, middle, and upper.

In order to insure that you are drawing a straight line, you need to connect three points along it. Those points would be the beginning, central, and end point. A horizontal line and a vertical line are the standard for measuring an angle, whether it is 90 degrees or 45 degrees, or whatever. The horizontal line on a graph makes a perfect 90 degree angle with the vertical line. Four of those 90 degree angles create a complete 360 degrees.

There are three elements or levels to every part of your body. I noticed that the eyes of Western women seem to have a double eyelid on the top. When you blink, the upper lid is the one that moves the most. I tried to figure out why Western women seem to have an extra eyelid line on the top, and I came to the conclusion that it was because the Western eye is so much larger than the Oriental eye. When your eyelids come down, they must make a great deal of motion, compared to the Oriental eye which is very narrow and only makes a short movement to blink. When the Western eye blinks, it actually needs more of a cushion on top. Because of that, your eyes can blink just as fast as the Oriental eyes, even though they have to move a longer distance.

The Oriental way of looking at something is to observe from the inner to the outer part. However, big Western eyes tend to grasp everything from the outward part to the inward. Likewise, the ways of thinking in the East and West are entirely different. The Oriental way is to reserve and withhold oneself, not wanting others to know what you are thinking. But in the Western world, you tend to openly declare what you are thinking, as if you were advertising yourself.

The Oriental way of laughing is also very reserved and quiet, while people in the West usually just burst out laughing freely. I am not trying to say that either way is better or worse; they are actually complementary to each other. The ideal is to have three points-the Eastern, the Western, and the harmony of the two.

The most important concept in Oriental philosophy is that of seeking the central point, avoiding any extremes The middle point is the third point on a line. Time has the element of past, present, and future. As I speak these words in the present time, they immediately become par’ of the past once they are spoken and then we move into the future. When a person eats a meal, normally there are three or more items in that meal.

The elements of human food are those of water or liquid, then plant or vegetable, and then meat or animal. These three elements compose the healthy human diet. Also we need air and sunshine. We use three different aspects of the universe-that of the ocean or the world of liquid; that of the earth, with the plants and animals; and that of the air, including the sunshine. People naturally seek out the ocean; we want to enjoy fresh air and spaciousness; and we enjoy nature. We deal with these three primary worlds. Why is that? It is because they complement mankind.

We have been speaking about natural laws. Let us look at God’s dispensational or providential laws. God has been working through three different ages-the Old Testament era, the New Testament era, and the Completed Testament era. Through the Principle, we can see that the Old Testament era was like the formation time; the New Testament era was like a growth period; and the Completed Testament era is the time of completion.

Human beings go through three stages of life-up to the time of marriage is one stage, marriage is another stage, and becoming parents is the other. We know now that God’s dispensation has followed the law of three stages. That law can be applied to natural phenomena as well as dispensational phenomena.

Let us look at ourselves from this standpoint. When you say “me” or “myself’ you are talking in the present time. You are always dwelling in the present. However, you cannot ever totally separate yourself from the continuum of time, with the past flowing into the present and toward the future. You dwell in the present, but behind you is a long line of your ancestry to which you are connected. Likewise, you will be connected to your future descendants.

The central position is that of the present. the position of “I”, which is linked to the past and the future. There is no such thing as an isolated “I.” Likewise, in physical space you have the heavens above you and the earth below you. When you refer to yourself, you are including the concepts of those horizontal three points and the vertical three points. You are always in the center of those points.

If you love yourself, you are rightfully recognizing yourself as the center of this universe and the center of history. The Western world does not easily think of itself in terms that go beyond the present time. However, an isolated, independent existence is simply not possible in this universe. Let’s pretend that your eyeball claimed, “I don’t need anyone else. I exist totally independently and solely for myself.” Is such a thing possible? No, of course not. The eyeball certainly has an individuality, but it must recognize that it is a part of the entire body. That eyeball can then claim that it represents the whole body. The nose can do the same; and likewise the mouth. The hand can also say that.

According to this same principle, we say that human beings are always related to their families. We have a spouse, parents, children and so forth; we have that vertical and horizontal family relationship. When you want to enjoy something, you must take into consideration your environment. You cannot just enjoy something in total isolation from others. You should be dwelling in a joyful environment, in which you too can be taking joy.

Therefore, “I” is always in the center, in the present time. “I” becomes like a relay station of history, a relay station for the give and take between heaven and earth. When you say “I” therefore, that “I” cannot exist in isolation from these other elements. You should envision yourself as the central point of the universe and of history. Therefore, each person is endowed with the natural desire to become the greatest, highest, most ideal center point. This is the direction of human ambition which each person naturally harbors. We want to be at the center as well as on the top, or in the highest position. Isn’t that true?

That center point must be welcomed by its surroundings, otherwise it will eventually be rejected and kicked out by them. When you assume the top position, you must rest upon the foundation of support beneath you; otherwise, there is no such thing as a “top.” When you climb up high, do you need a broad foundation or a narrow one? Naturally, the broader the foundation the better. Then you can build the tallest tower. You cannot say, “I just want to go up high but I don’t want to build a broad foundation.” Such a position will be eternally unstable.

When you have a broad base, you have an eternally stable position. Have you ever thought about why the tops of mountains are always pointed? It is because mountains are built by God for permanency; they exist upon a strong foundation. However, does man know he is built upon a permanent foundation? When a person thinks about securing a strong foundation, he might think of digging a little cubbyhole or cave just for himself. But such thinking will be disdained by all the rest of creation.

When an American citizen says “I” he includes the existence of his nation within that concept. On a smaller scale, each “I,” when it acknowledges itself is also including the family, of which he is the center. So far’ many people have naturally thought of themselves in relation to their families and on up to the level of nation. However, it is very rare that people think about the whole world and themselves in relation to it.

What is God’s way of thinking? When God says, “I am God,” does He just think of Himself as the God of one person or one family? No, He is the God of the entire Creation-the universe and cosmos. God looks at the entire cosmos as His foundation upon which He is positioned permanently at the top. When God declares to the entire cosmos, “I am your God,” everything says, “Amen.” They do not say, “Boo! No, You are not my God!” and spit at Him.

What about Reverend Moon? When I speak of myself, I acknowledge that I am the spiritual leader of the International Unification Church. The Unification Church exists today because of the actions of Reverend Moon; therefore, the center of that establishment is Reverend Moon. Because I am at the central position, whenever someone wants to criticize any aspect of the Unification Church he always says, “Reverend Moon, you are responsible!” Many American people feel they must fear me or compete with me. They say, “We cannot yield any part of our position to Reverend Moon! America must never come under any influence from Reverend Moon!” That is why they try to attack me directly. They want to crush this movement by crushing its spiritual center.

Amazingly enough, as people follow me around and try to crush me, all of a sudden they realize that there seems to be no end to Reverend Moon. They look up and they cannot see the top of Reverend Moon. They cannot find the measure or the scale by which to determine the size and scope of Reverend Moon. Even the computers cannot measure him. As people continue to seek ways of attacking Reverend Moon, they become more and more frustrated because they cannot grasp him. Meanwhile the Moonies are becoming more and more joyful and fulfilled day by day and our opponents are becoming more and more frustrated and miserable because they don’t know what to do.

As new generations arise from past generations, they should naturally be better than their predecessors. At this time, the generations of the present are passing away. The democratic world is going away and also the communist world is passing away. The new age that is coming should be a better one, isn’t that correct? This ties in with the number three which we have been discussing. We have the democratic world at one point, the communist world at another point and finally the harmonized world of those two worlds at the completion point. When the right side of the world combines with the left side, they create the central world.

Without recognizing some central point, we cannot talk about right or left. Thus when you talk about the world on either the left or the right, we must also talk about the world in the center. People in the central world should be able to digest and assimilate all the aspects of the left and the right-side worlds. Furthermore, that central world should be able to digest all the good and bad aspects of those worlds, refining and purifying them. God has been working to digest all the evils of this world, as well as dealing with the good within it.

The left and the right sides of the world have their own histories, and the center world must have its own history. Which history should be the longest-lasting and go on forever? No one could say that only the right-wing world should go on forever, neither should the left-wing world. However, it is easy to see that the central world should continue forever.

What is the governing factor of history? Human history is governed by the ideal purpose. Actually, even the communist world professes a belief in an ideal purpose for history toward which they are working; they call this materialistic idealism. The free world, on the other hand, espouses a kind of humanistic idealism.

What is the ideal purpose of the center world? The highest ideal is that of Unificationism and it is centered upon God. What is God’s ideal world? It is simply a world of unity-one world, not two or more differing parts.

Let’s say that the world of communism constructed a pyramid and the democratic world constructed another pyramid. How should the Unification world deal with such a situation? We should use those two pyramids as a base and then expand upon them, building upon the tops of both and moving up even higher than either. Therefore, we would then have one huge pyramid with the two smaller ones as its foundation. The distance from the pinnacle to the bases of the two smaller pyramids should be absolutely equal, in order to be completely fair. Otherwise people would complain.

If the central point of the big pyramid was not perfectly aligned and leaned, for instance, a little more to the left than the right, what would happen? The angle created would give the pyramid a larger right side than left, so the left side of the world would complain and refuse to accept it. Therefore, the central point of the Unification world has to be absolutely vertical to the bottom line. Only in that way can the pinnacle maintain its position fairly over all the lower portions of the pyramids. There can be no unfairness anywhere in that pyramid.

Likewise, within a man there must be an even division between the spiritual and the physical side, with God in the perfectly vertical position on the top. Such a man is a fair and good man; he is a natural man. A person should walk upright, not leaning toward one side or another. There is always only one straight way, not two or more. Although some people might start to walk in the straight direction, they might start to move slightly off-center and eventually get far away from the center. Where are you positioned? Are you in the center or are you off-center? If you are off-center, should you start to climb up toward the top of the pyramid anyway, or shouldn’t you try to come to the central position first? Before you should climb up, you should move yourself into the center position. From that point, you can climb upward.

The Unification Church is pushing individuals toward that center point. Before you seek out a certain position in order to have greater status, you need to find the center point. In many cases a person will have a certain status or elevation in society, but Unificationism will ask him to go down to the bottom first. Would you resist going down before you go up?

The starting point or base for going up is not within an individual man or woman, but it is within the family. What do we mean by “True Parents”? The True Parents are the starting point where true love can spark for the first time in history. What kind of children would the True Parents have? They would have true children. What is the definition of true children? The true children are those who are capable of receiving True Parents’ true love and can disseminate that true love into their environment. In order to receive that true love from the True Parents, you should cleanse from yourself all those conditions and qualities that are susceptible to satanic approach.

If mankind’s history had started out with true parents and true children, would there ever have been a Satan? Once perfected true parents had given birth to true children, do you think there could have been any influence from a negative element, trying to pull those children away from the parents’ love? No, such a thing could not have happened once perfection prevailed in human beings. But what about now, with fallen history having come this far? Yes, there is a strong negative element pulling at the children of God.

The Moonies are like a new breed coming into this world and trying to make ourselves rightful recipients of true love. Therefore, the rest of the world says to us, “What are you talking about?” This is the first time such a thing has occurred.

If no fall had occurred in the Garden of Eden, would there ever have been a thought of people looking for another set of parents besides their natural ones? No, but because of the fall everyone is born to parents who are fallen; therefore, we require another set of spiritual parents who are unfallen. That has been man’s dilemma. Why is it that we are born into such a situation? It is because of the fall; the world has been governed by Satan and not by God.

Satan is the divider of everything-he has driven a wedge between parents and children, husbands and wives, brothers and sisters, nations and nations. The final point of Satan’s efforts to divide everything is the time we call the end of the world. Until the advent of the Divine Principle, the end of the world was a very pessimistic term. The Divine Principle teaches that the end of the world also means the beginning of the new world, the world in which God will bring the many pieces of mankind together into unification. So we are approaching the time of a new history.

Where does that new world begin? It must begin at the root, the origin, and no other place. Who will lead this movement of bringing in the new world? Certainly, God is the initiator and He has chosen a mediator. That cosponsor is Reverend Moon. Together God and Reverend Moon have begun this movement. What is Reverend Moon’s claim or declaration? Only one-that he will help God to make all these broken pieces of humanity into one; he is pledging unification. Satan, who has been controlling the world up till now by keeping it divided, will look at Reverend Moon as his arch-enemy. “I cannot tolerate you,” he will declare. Therefore, Reverend Moon needs the support of more than half of the world’s population. Until that time, we must continue to work fast.

God has known that the end of the world was coming; therefore He must have made preparation for this time so that He could initiate His new beginning to history. In order to meet this era properly, God has been working throughout history to create one block of people ready to receive the messiah. That block of people is composed of the religious people; the center of that group are Christians. All the foundation of the religious world, especially that of Christianity, exists today for the sake of welcoming the messiah and receiving him. What would have happened if this prepared world had accepted the messiah and united with him as they should have? Would there still be the division between two world camps? No, there would not.

The time right after World War II was a moment in history in which God gave a crucial chance to mankind. The messiah has appeared in conjunction with that time in history and he launched the movement of unification among the Christian world to be able to fulfill the goal of God. If the religious world had accepted the messiah at that particular time, before the expansion of worldwide communism, the rest of the world could have been centered around him as well.

As the representative of the entire Christian world, the United States was supposed to fulfill a central mission during this time. In 1948, three years after the end of World War II, the independent nation of Israel came into being. In the same year, Korea became independent. This was a great opportunity for world unity, centering upon these two nations. As early as 1948, Reverend Moon was declaring the way to liberate the communist world. At that time the job would have been very easy, compared to now. At this time, the communist world has expanded to more than half the world’s population, but still God has hope that Reverend Moon will turn that tide around. How much easier that job would have been in 1948!

Since the unity of the free world did not occur, communist expansion was spurred. They moved aggressively and more completely divided the world into two camps. Those two pieces of the world both went against the central point-neither of them welcomed the messiah but both rejected their rightful center. Since this occurred and both camps of the world tried to push the messiah outside of the world, he had to go back to the very beginning, starting on the individual level and laying the foundation all over again. Since the Christian cultural sphere has not been fulfilling God’s will, it has been declining in the world. Actually, the youth of the Christian world at that time were supposed to be the champions of building God’s kingdom.

That is why such incredible moral perversion has occurred in the free world. The kinds of perversities that have happened are things which were unthinkable to God- yet they have become realities. This is because of the destruction of the law of love to the absolute degree. The supposed center of the Kingdom of God, the Christian society of America, has actually been victimized by Satan into the bottom of hell. Furthermore, the phenomenon of drugs has corrupted the pure minds of millions of young people. Every day more young people are destroyed in this way.

We are seeing the breakdown of morality, justice, order, and altruism. In their place, people are substituting “fun,” or sensual pleasures. In order to live sensually, many people have to steal and commit crimes. This is doubtless the most degraded human society history has ever seen. Reverend Moon has been expelled by the world but he is coming back into it and creating a group who can wage the battle against impossible odds. Reverend Moon is resolutely going this way and is winning, step by step. I have come to declare a revolution of purification-to clean up all forms of immorality and perversion which offend God, such as homosexuality, drug abuse, and promiscuity. We are bringing new order, the God-centered purity of love, to this society.

Reverend Moon and the Unification Church have created a beachhead and have been expanding their territory, winning purified soldiers one by one and creating their own independence movement for God’s Kingdom. That is the position of the Unification Church today. At this time, many American young people are looking for hope. They have tried everything and they can see no reason to continue the way they have been going. Therefore, American youth are becoming wanderers, particularly those with some degree of idealism. That is why the hippie movement could gain such momentum. Young people took up their backpacks and started to wander around the country and the world. Their appearance became almost like animals, with their long hair, worn out clothing, and unwashed bodies. They had to eat and sleep like the animals; they often didn’t understand the preciousness of their own lives or see any intrinsic human dignity.

Some people simply throw themselves on the mercy of nature and let anything happen to them. Human beings have degraded their love lower than that of any animal. Animals have a certain inborn discipline; they only engage in sex for a certain purpose, at certain times. However, some people go after sensual pleasures night after night with different partners. They have absolutely no discipline or purpose to their sexual activities, unlike an animal which has the purpose of self-multiplication.

I know that Satan is going before the throne of God saying, “Look at the situation of the United States. Look at the streets of New York, the sidewalks of San Francisco. How do You feel about Your ideals and Your purpose of creation when You look at the USA?” Satan actually has a triumphant position in front of God on these matters. God doesn’t even want to open His eyes and ears-He doesn’t want to know what is going on. Satan tells Him, “God, You have the power to destroy them. You used that power at Sodom and Gomorrah, so why don’t You do it again? Burn them up and destroy them all!” This is the precise time when Satan is saying these things to God.

Yet, suddenly someone is coming out of the shadows and leaping on Satan, like St. George the dragon killer, telling him, “Satan, what are you saying? Don’t you know who I am? Go ahead and tempt me and do anything you want against me. Do you think I will depart from God’s principles? You are the culprit, the one who started all the crimes on the earth. You were the one who first perverted the power of sex and love-you are the one who is enticing mankind now with drugs and liquor and all those temptations. Now the time has come for the failure of your power. Go ahead and test me!”

How would Satan respond to such a person? First he would laugh loudly at him, “What are you talking about? In all of history there have been no men and women, including Adam and Eve, who could escape being enticed and demolished by me. You think you are an exception? You are mistaken!” That was what Satan said when he tempted Jesus: “All you have to do is just one thing: bow down to me and then I will give the entire world to you. All you have to do is surrender to me just one time!” What was Jesus’ response at that point? Was he uncertain and full of hesitation? Did Satan see that hesitation and tell him, “Don’t worry, God is a God of forgiveness. If you just commit one sin, He will certainly forgive you.”? No, Jesus had not even one moment of hesitation as he said, “Get thee behind me, Satan! You are the worst enemy of God and you are not going to have any sort of power over me. I will fight against you until I subjugate you!” The important quality of Jesus was that he did not have even one iota of hesitation before Satan’s lies and temptations.

Satan did everything possible to tempt the mind of Jesus, but Jesus was not shaken one bit in his fidelity to God, even with all the power of Rome and the material world being offered to him. Do you think Satan tested Reverend Moon in the same fashion? Don’t you think Satan tested Reverend Moon with money? Also, he must have tested him with the offer of fame and with the love of women.

Certainly if Reverend Moon made up his mind to do so, he could go out and win lots of money, power and fame, and so forth. But Reverend Moon rejected such pursuits absolutely and turned around to walk a different road, the road of misery, and began the dispensation in the worst possible situation. My declaration was, “I would rather become the laborer of laborers, the farmer of farmers, the servant of servants. From this humblest possible position, I am declaring war against you, Satan. I am climbing up, step by step, under the most adverse conditions possible to defeat you!”

Satan has held power over the entire universe. Reverend Moon has been kicked out of that universe and is clinging to some tiny point on the perimeter. But he has been moving toward the center step by step, from the level of individual, family, tribe, society, nation, world and cosmos. As each individual was won, that was a small realm to claim as God’s world-the individual realm. I have been moving from the farthest outside point in the world toward the central point. As I gained the family level, a greater amount of territory for God was gained. Then the tribal level creates a larger territory and on up to society, nation, and world, step by step. That is a great distance which Reverend Moon has to travel.

Right now is the time when Reverend Moon is about to break through finally to the center, declaring a war against the worldwide enemy of God. That is why my goal is Moscow and the entire communist world. In order to prepare for this, we need about three years.

Today there are three major movements in this world- the communist, the democratic, and the Unification movement. Can we see true hope in the democratic world? No, because it has been so completely corrupted. Christianity has not been able to stop the free world’s corruption and it certainly hasn’t been able to deal with the communist world. Let us look at the communist world for a moment, particularly the Soviet Union. That nation is internally very corrupted. They must rule their country at gunpoint. Their tools are lies, threats and fear, and force. That is the power of communism, and the entire world knows about it.

Many people in the communist world have realized that their dream of a communist Utopia is nothing but a myth. Likewise, the free world can clearly see their own failure. Many communists themselves are quietly harboring the hope of something better than communism.

Meanwhile the world has seen the Unification Church condemned as the worst possible movement. In a way, this is Heaven’s strategy because it will give protection to the Unification Church and preserve its purity. Only the purest people can remain in the movement because of this persecution. If members of the Unification Church met with no opposition from the world, particularly the drug abusing, self-indulgent people in society, what would have happened? We may have been influenced by secular people; our culture might have been overcome by their culture.

Let’s imagine what would have happened if all levels of society in the United States had instantly welcomed Reverend Moon. Someone might have issued an invitation to me to attend a dance party, where the men wear black ties and the women wear long gowns. Suppose it had been a cocktail party, too. Reverend Moon would have had to attend and some woman might easily have asked him to dance with her. What could I do in such a situation? However, from the very beginning Reverend Moon was mistreated and rejected by such people. This was actually a great, good fortune for Reverend Moon; then he didn’t have to put up with those kinds of situations!

From the very beginning, worldly people declared, “Reverend Moon is different from us!” I agree with them. They recognize it and we accept it, but the important question is this: whose culture will be digested by whom? You have joined with me, knowing that I am of a different breed and you are glad of the difference, isn’t that correct? Now that you have been fished out of your old waters by Reverend Moon, you have been placed into different waters. You are now enjoying the purity and healthfulness of this new water and you can see how muddy and smelly is the water you came from. If I ask you, “Do you want to go back to that old water?” you always respond, “No, no!”

I want you to understand how difficult it is for you to change from the surroundings of the fallen world and dwell in a new environment. It is very difficult. You must make many sacrifices in order to maintain your purity.

Reverend Moon has become one of the most well known living religious leaders. From that position, Reverend Moon has been extending the arms of salvation to the leadership of the world-first to the intellectual people, scholars and scientists such as those who gather for our Science Conferences. Next, we have reached out to religious people-theologians and ministers. Furthermore, we have reached out to political and economic leaders, journalists, and so on. We have tried to reach leadership from all the different walks of life.

Many people are recognizing at this time that only Reverend Moon can reach out to so many different kinds of people. Although others might be able to gain plenty of money or fame, they could not do what we have done. Only because of the ideology we are bringing could we succeed as we have, and other people are beginning to see that. The Moonies are becoming a focal point to the world; we are becoming a social issue. The people of the world are recognizing that degradation and social destruction have gone beyond human control. Then they see the way of life of the Moonies, who are dwelling among all the devastating germs of the fallen world without becoming contaminated. You have preserved your purity and health and in that way you have generated enormous controversy. People are asking, “How could they do what they do?”

Sometimes people try to test the Moonies by putting you into a situation that is like a big pond of germs, to determine if you will become contaminated. But what happens? If you throw a Moonie into a pond of germs, all the germs will run away! Furthermore, when a Moonie becomes really hungry, he can just eat the germs for his food and gain nourishment! How do you like that!

Moonies can walk with pride and a well-established strength. All the germ-contaminated people will run away from us quickly, while those who stay behind will be restored by us. As soon as a person has been in the church for a while, he recognizes that he changed into a more responsible person. A person gains the dignity of an individual and the center of his family. He has a positive influence on society as the child of God with the right to claim his true dignity. Men and women feel, “I am a true husband,” or “I am a true wife,” and they know they are going to give birth to true children and nothing can change their God-given destiny. They have a new confidence that this is their rightful way of life. Perhaps such a person will climb up to the top of a mountain and proclaim to the world, “Look at me! I am a true man!” and the world will respond with the echo, “Amen! You are the true man!”

The opposite of true man is true woman. True man and woman united make the true couple. Next you become true parents and finally you become the true son and daughter of God. God will say, “Amen! You are my son and daughter. There is no limit to your kingdom. Everything that is mine is yours and no boundaries can stop you now.”

How do you know Reverend Moon is the True Parent and not some high-quality swindler? Can you analyze me? Look at my face-my eyes are small and slanted. Can you trust that kind of face? How can you decide? You have made the decision to trust me on your own, isn’t that correct? It is your fate, therefore, and you have taken on the responsibility for the outcome.

Those who don’t complain when they are in hell deserve to go to Heaven. These next three years, you will be going into hell. We will see what kind of response you will have and what kind of men and women you will be at the end of three years. Will you complain? Do you welcome this or not? We will see, not by what you say now but by your actions over the next three years.

You women who have been mobilized, raise your hands if you received a telephone call from your husbands asking if you were truly going to go out. How did you answer them? Did you answer with a strong, confident “yes”? What if your husband says, “If you leave me and go out on this mission, you will not be my wife anymore”? Would you be able to tell him goodbye? That’s too easy. You must say to him, “Get behind me, Satan! The will of God is first, before our marriage. God comes first in our home; that is our tradition.”

I myself went through such a test period. Mother also went through it. Even after you get married, you have a three year period of purification. Mother and I did, too. For the first three years of our marriage, Mother lived in entirely separate quarters from me. Today’s World magazine has reported in two consecutive issues about Mother’s first seven years’ course. You can read there that Mother absolutely followed God’s will, without any deviation. She obeyed me completely; if she wanted to do a certain thing but I told her no, she accepted it absolutely.

If we draw a graph with a vertical line and a horizontal line, the world of men is on the right side and the world of women is on the left. The vertical line in the center represents the messiah, the True Father. If a man on the right side wants to go to the women’s side, or vice-versa, they must first go through that center line representing the messiah. The only way right and left can reach each other is to pass through the center.

If True Father is the vertical line in the center of the graph, True Mother is the horizontal line. All women have to inherit the tradition of True Mother. At home, the mother is the center of family tradition. Therefore, in every home the mother governs the children. The children must go through their mother in order to go to their father. In many American homes, the women think they are the center and they try to push their husbands into a lower position. However, that is against the Principle and creates many problems.

A woman has the horizontal position. She naturally seeks the horizontal values such as beauty. Compared with a tree, a woman is like the leaves and the man represents the branch or the trunk. Woman represents the flowers and man is the seed. That is the universal principle, the law of nature. No matter what you do, you cannot change that law. If a woman could somehow go back into the womb and come out again as a man, that would be the only way she could become something other than what she is. You didn’t make the decision to be born as a woman, did you? Who made that decision? God made you a woman, through the universe, through nature; therefore, that is your destiny and you should accept it with gratitude.

Women have different features from men-breasts, hips, and so forth. God made you with that figure for one purpose-He wants you to occupy men. That isn’t a bad goal. Instead of wanting to be a man, you can conquer or occupy the heart of a man. Men are dumb, in a way, because when a woman beckons to a man, he can be pulled by her. In that sense, women are like locomotives, pulling men around everywhere. By what power do men go after women? It is by the power of love.

Love is the supreme value. When men and women pursue each other because they want to experience more of God’s love, God will say, “Go right ahead.” Men and women can control each other totally and absolutely-but only by the power of true love. What is that true love? It is the love that always moves according to the center line. When men and women cross over the center, do they find one or two center lines? They only find one. When they reach that center point and meet each other, they find total satisfaction and fulfillment. The husband and wife who never deviate from that central point feel shining joy and satisfaction; their appearance shines and others can see it. Such men and women pull others to them by a sort of magnetic power; their attractiveness is so great.

No matter what the media might say about me, it doesn’t affect you because your heart knows the truth. Your heart is pulled by me and by Mother, beyond anyone else’s opinion. On Sunday mornings you come to Belvedere and you are always happy to hear me speak, isn’t that correct? Are you just as happy when I don’t speak to you and you can listen to Col. Pak speak to you directly in English? Why do you prefer to listen to me, even though I must use an interpreter? Is it because I have mind control over you? No, I don’t do anything special to you but you feel fulfilled when you hear and see me. When spring comes, nature doesn’t have to advertise or do anything special, but all the little leaves and the seeds in the ground start to sprout. They want to see the sunshine and enjoy the spring. Likewise, each of you is like a little seed which is sprouting in springtime; you are being led by natural law.

When your heart dictates something, you naturally want to go in that direction. As you follow your heart you start to feel more and more joy and satisfaction. Before you men and women own each other you have to go through that center line. Who is that center line? God and the True Parents. There is always that center line between you and your spouse which you must cross to reach each other.

Suppose the center line directs you women’ “Don’t cross over now,” but the man on the other side is calling to you, “Come over to me.” Which one would you obey? You must listen to the center line. However, American civilization today does not know that the direction of the center line overrides the wishes of either the right or left side. For example, many American children will even lie to their own parents in order to do whatever they desire.

Men and women are not supposed to meet each other until that center line mediates between them. Who was the first to abuse freedom? It was Satan. Children may live their lives according to their own wishes and totally disregard the desires of their parents. But when they become parents themselves, they try to teach their children to listen to their guidance. Especially when their children start to become involved in love relationships, every parent wants to be consulted in order to guide them toward the best possible marriage. That is the parental heart-even if you disobeyed your own parents, when you become parents yourself you want to have control over your own children. This is parallel with the universal law that parents truly want to take responsibility for their children.

Before your love existed, the universal law existed. When you women are receiving two different directions, one from your husband and another from your parents, which one would you follow? It should be the parents’, but why? It is because they are at the center line, that point which must be crossed first.

We have talked so far about the level of family. We can extend this to the level of nation; there is also a center line for the nation which each citizen has to pass through. As Americans you must have a passport to leave the country. Why is that? It is because the nation’s law, the sovereignty, is the center line which you must obey. If a nation suddenly went to war, perhaps a man’s wife would plead with him not to enlist in the service. However the nation would be telling him, “We need you.” Which voice should he listen to? He should heed the voice of the nation, even though his wife might be weeping and pleading day in and day out. Universal law defines the natural order of sovereignty.

Beyond the line of the nation, there is another boundary marking the territory called the world. There must also be a center line for the world level, which each person must cross before going from one side to the other. If the direction of the nation is one thing but the world is giving another direction, which should you obey? Certainly the desire of the largest entity, the greatest public purpose and center, must be obeyed.

In addition to the world line, there is the line of cosmos in which the center is God himself. God might tell you, “No matter what the nation and world are saying, I want you to do this.” Whose direction and desire comes first? Certainly, it is God’s. Even if the entire world, your own nation and family come against you and reject you, as long you are listening to God and obeying His orders, that is fine. That is precisely the position of Reverend Moon today and that is why I have become the center of so much controversy in this country. I have not sought out controversy, but I have always obeyed God’s order and put that above everything else.

I have followed God’s direction, creating the foundation step by step, starting from outside the boundaries of the world and inching forward, beginning with the individual level, the family, tribe, society, nation and so forth, ultimately covering the entire territory of God. That is the path Reverend Moon has walked. God’s goal is one united world, and that is what Reverend Moon has worked for.

While I have been struggling forward on the horizontal plane with the realities of the physical world, the corresponding vertical area has been accomplished. As the horizontal territory is established, so is the vertical and the territory becomes rounded, encompassing both the vertical and horizontal realms. This path is an absolute one; only by walking this particular way can I reach the center point. Therefore, no matter what other people might say, I have never changed my course toward that center.

An amazing correlation is that whenever I was able to claim a certain distance or territory for God, God would come down to that level. As I moved forward, God has come down to the corresponding level of achievement. This has been true all the way down that horizontal line. When I reached the center, God was right there waiting for me. At that point there was an explosion of love, a total uniting with God, like a giant spark which gave off intense light and warmth to the whole universe.

This is the meaning behind the statement that a perfect minus invites a perfect plus and vice versa. Whenever someone opposes the absolute plus, he separates and isolates himself. Each person must move toward the center along the path I have described. Suppose you reach a certain point and you say, “I am happy so I don’t want to move forward any further.” That is not good enough. I will tell you, “Keep going. You must move on to the center point and you are not there yet. Beyond that center point, you must then move all the way to the other side.”

This is a beautiful secret and principle-as you cover the horizontal dispensational way, God will come down and meet you according to the distance you cover. In that way, the movement of God is controlled by your own accomplishment. For this reason, no power in the world has been able to touch or alter the course which I have mapped out and chosen to follow.

One very important point in my method is that I can absolutely guarantee the outcome-because God gave that guarantee to me. As long as I am totally obedient to God and as long as you bind with me, you are guaranteeing your success. Some of you might have wanted to change the direction, but can you give me a providential, God given reason why we should not go this way? Or do you just say, “My interpretation is different. As I see it, we should do something else.” Perhaps your best justification is, “Well, you gave us the blessing and you told us you wanted us to live together, creating beautiful families in order to accomplish the heavenly will.” I must tell you that during this emergency time period, there are different priorities. The emergency time is a different time from a non-emergency. We are being called upon to prevent a catastrophic situation by doing something very extraordinary.

The affairs of the family are overridden by the affairs of the nation; national affairs are overridden by worldwide affairs; and the affairs of the world are overridden by God’s affairs. If someone claims he doesn’t want to be bothered by larger affairs, he is actually saying that he doesn’t care about the true center of his life. He wants to be his own center and therefore is trying to create a false center. However, there is only one true center in the universe and no one can deviate from that center.

I would like you to understand this very clearly. Western civilization has not had this vertical and central concept; for that reason, this civilization has been declining. All centers, whether the center of the individual, family, nation, world, or cosmos, are actually one and the same. What is that center? It is true love. When you are dwelling in accordance with true love, that true love will penetrate everywhere, all the way up to the level of cosmos. Does anyone have any objection to this?

God is a vertical existence. Therefore He alone cannot create a circle; He needs a horizontal existence. That is the reason why God created man in the first place-in order to have that horizontal line and to complete Himself in a circular existence. This illustrates how close you are to God; you are one with Him because you are born out of His ideal. You were created as the image of God, the extension of God. This is the most valuable knowledge you can have. Once you inherit the love of God, you automatically and instantly become the center of the universe because this is God’s universe.

Therefore within the Unification Church, God’s dispensation comes first, before the individual or family. The church’s mission is parallel with the national, world and universal mission. We must elevate ourselves from the individual level to the family, society. nation and world levels. However, when you move up to each new level you don’t have to change or adjust to a new center because the same center exists for each level.

It is important to determine whether your mission is in accordance with the central line. Always check yourself in relationship with the center. Is your relationship with the vertical line a 90 degree angle? How can you determine that? The 90 degree angle is determined by your obedience to God, nothing more. God is that vertical line and He will only ask you to fulfill 90 degree requirements. Therefore, when you follow such directions, you will automatically be in 90 degree relationship with the vertical line.

Once you slip off and lose your opportunity of relationship with the central point, you cannot so easily recover and come back. You must not make a mistake with your one opportunity. When you take an entrance examination to a school and you fail it, you cannot come back blithely the next day and try to take it again, saying, “Oh, I just had a headache yesterday so I want to take another test today.” For the next three years, until 1985, you are being given a mission and an ultimate test. This is probably the most important test anyone can take in his lifetime. In order to gain entrance to college, you must show your diploma from high school. By the same token, if ;you want to enter into a higher mission, you must come there with your diploma of honor. We are still in the process of marching at this time and you have not yet received your diploma. Do you have any objections?

Both the left side and the right side of the world must go through the center line; when they do, they will survive and prosper. That is the way God is working and the way He is pushing the world. We must fulfill this path no matter what, for this is our destiny. When the time comes for you to receive your diploma, if you say, “Uh oh. I was wrong not to accept this mission three years ago. Father, will you please give me the diploma anyway?” you will not be able to get by. The universal law shall be your judge, nothing else.

This is the reason Reverend Moon has been walking this path, rain or shine, night and day, without deviation. The Unification Church has the capacity to digest all the evils of the free world and the communist world, but how will you go about it? First of all, we have the reasoning and the understanding which nobody can defeat. Even communists, who rely strongly upon “logic” and their persuasive power with words and propaganda, have been instructing each other, “Don’t talk to the Moonies because you will lose.” Likewise, many people of other faiths are telling each other, “Don’t go to any of those Moon-sponsored rallies. Don’t even go near the Moonies or talk to their lecturers.” Why is that? They are admitting to themselves that they cannot compete with the Moonies in terms of logic and reasoning. As soon as they hear the truth which we speak they must instantly compare it with their old understanding and they can clearly see which one is correct. Therefore, in order to avoid that judgment many people avoid the situation of meeting with Moonies.

You Unification women all look very innocent and even naive and many men think, “That woman will be easy to entice. Just give me ten minutes with her.” But once they encounter you, they realize that you are as tough as iron. They see that you are armed with impervious reasoning and logic. Is that the kind of women you are? I have heard that many well-established men have been disheartened by you Moonie women and they say, “I could always win the heart of any woman I desired, but that Unification Church woman was different. I wanted her but even though I gave her so much heart and soul and made so much effort to win her, she was like a rock and never gave in at all. What kind of woman is she, anyway?”

Furthermore, when that good-looking, distinguished man has pursued you and then he sees the husband you have, he may think he looks unattractive. But he also sees that you are serving your husband as if he were God! Then that good-looking man will say, “I’m doubly-crushed.” Is that the pride or the shame of the Unification Church? Certainly it is our pride.

Let us reverse the situation. There have been many good-looking, well-accomplished women who have wanted to marry Reverend Moon. They have come to me and tried to overcome me with their tears, their charm, their perfume, and all sorts of things. But I have always remained like a rock, even in the face of the most well-known and attractive women. Therefore, many of those women turned around and became enemies to me. They fabricated rumors and stories against me: “Reverend Moon is not human; he is a beast.” When love turns around, it becomes hatred. However, I always forgave such women, telling them, “You wait and see. I am doing what I am doing, not because I don’t care about you but because I love God and the world most. Although you may not like me or follow me, the entire world will eventually understand me.” That is beginning to happen now.

If I had not been centered upon God, I would have been able to make extraordinary achievements in the secular world. The Western world, including Western women, have tried to tempt me as well. Some have said, “Why did Reverend Moon marry Mother, who really isn’t so well educated, and certainly can’t speak English? I think I would make a better wife to him.” However, those women never moved me. I have always gone by the Principle, not by humanistic standards. I want to see the Principle upheld in this world. Whenever I give certain instructions to you it is only upon the foundation of my having done it myself. Only because I have completed those requirements myself can I ask you to do them.

My life can be divided into three stages of twenty years each. The year I was born, 1920, was a year of terrible famine in Korea; there was tremendous suffering all over the country. In 1919 the Korean people had launched an independence movement to free themselves from Japanese rule so the Japanese were retaliating strongly. My great uncle was one of the Korean freedom fighters, so our whole family was subjected to tremendous persecution from the authorities. When I was born there was suffering on the external level-a national famine-and internally there was a national emergency in Korea. Until the age of 20, I never passed a day in which I wasn’t hungry. My whole life up to that point was one of scarcity. Those were the circumstances of my early life-famine in the nation, internal suffering of the nation, and family suffering due to the work of my great-uncle.

Every sort of human tragedy befell our home from the time I was born. My brothers and sisters suffered from many strange diseases; even the animals, the dog and the cow, died under mysterious circumstances. One of my sisters died. One day our home caught fire for no known reason. The fire in our home began when a kettle of water was boiling on the stove and a tiny bit of fire somehow jumped out of the window and landed on the roof, which was made of straw. That fire was really induced by an evil spirit which wanted to torment our house; it was just too extraordinary to have occurred naturally.

On another occasion, my mother had been weaving a large piece of cloth. During one particular night, the thread from that cloth somehow blew out into the large trees surrounding our house and managed to wind around those trees. There must have been 500 meters of thread that wound around the trees, creating an incredible net.

Anything that Satan could do against our family, he did. That was because Satan knew that I had been born with an extraordinary destiny, and he wanted to stop me from going the route I was meant to go. However, by growing up in those extraordinary situations, I disciplined myself and broke through all the difficulties.

During the next twenty years, my struggle went from the family to the national level. After the age of 40, my struggle went to the worldwide level. That is the reason I chose America as the primary battlefield, since it represents the entire world. During this month of March that worldwide battle is reaching a focal point.

When average American people look at Reverend Moon, do they consider him a man of failure or one of success? One thing is for sure, whether people accept me or not, they can see that Reverend Moon is doing things which no other individual has done. What about you? Do you think I have been fulfilling all the promises I have given? In your opinion, did Reverend Moon fail or succeed in his purpose of coming to America? Could anyone, even the most powerful person in the country, take from you the ideology I have taught you? Do you think someone in the future could do that? What about the communist world, could they do that?

Do you think there is any power, anywhere, that could “brainwash” Reverend Moon into changing his course and turning in a different direction? No, this is permanent. Once this truth is embraced, there is no way of a change. If no power on earth can change us from following this truth and we know it, then we have already won our battle. It is only a matter of time, during which this ideology will spread through the entire world, without any force being used. Surely this ideology will bring the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. But how will it be done? There is so much evil power on the earth now, what can give you the conviction that our ideology can win the battle? The Kingdom of God shall be a reality simply because our movement first began upon a foundation established within the enemy territory, by winning the hearts of the enemies. If that is our tradition it won’t matter how numerous our enemies are, because we already know how to turn them around.

You should understand that I have laid the foundation for this movement within nations which were formerly enemies to each other, such as Korea and Japan, Japan and the United States, and the United States and Germany. If the people within those formerly enemy nations could learn to love each other as brothers and sisters, how could we fail to accomplish the victory in the future? No matter what difficulties we may encounter in the future, we shall have the power to digest them. That is the reality of the Unification movement.

No matter from which viewpoint you look at it, this is the final option for mankind. Therefore, have pride and confidence. Satan must retreat now. He is the one who began human conflict by creating enmity between people. Adam and Eve were divided from each other; God and man were divided from each other; Cain and Abel were divided into enemies. Division and enmity were the foundation of Satan’s kingdom. Now, however, Unificationism has come to the level of the nation and the world and has brought all different levels of enemies into relationships of friendship and family. By uniting people of Korea, Japan, the United States and Germany, we were able to digest the national level of conflict. Furthermore, the worldwide level of division has been digested by uniting people from both the free world and the communist world; within Unificationism there is room for harmony and unification of those two worlds.

The time will come when many communists will join the Unification Church and work harder than the other members; they will work even harder than they did for the sake of communism. You Western people work harder than anyone else in the free world once you join this movement. Why is this? It is because our goal is higher and nobler than anyone else’s, so we have the added motivation to give ourselves more completely.

I know that certain aspects of your life in the church are not parallel with your American tradition. Certainly, I am rather a heretic from the viewpoint of typical American culture; I can accept that. The American tradition will not and cannot bring salvation to the world. Normally people do not want to give up their money, but when you go to them and fundraise, they joyfully contribute. Why is that? It is because they sense that by giving, they will receive something greater in return. When you joined the Unification Church and first met Reverend Moon, you seemed to be giving up everything, yet did you feel that you were losing? Or did you feel you were gaining something much greater? Are the activities of fundraising and witnessing the things you are gaining? Not really, but you understand that you are gaining something priceless from those activities. That is why you can joyfully apply yourself and even determine to do these things for the rest of your life. That is part of the new tradition I have brought and it is extraordinary.

Looking at money from the spiritual viewpoint, a dollar bill might say, “I don’t want to be used for a small minded purpose by someone. I prefer to be money which serves the purposes of the world. Even more than that, I want to be used for the sake of God’s Kingdom.” That is the fervent yearning of money. If someone comes and says to that money, “You can now become a bridge between the individual, family, society, nation and the world. Would you like to do that?” the money would respond, “Yes, I welcome that role. How can I do that, Reverend Moon?” Then I tell them, “I will send someone to whom your current master can give you who will be able to dedicate you to a crusade to save the world for God. You will then become an instrument, a bridge which is uniting individuals with the world’s largest purpose. You will become like an offering on the altar of God, representing all the monies of the world being dedicated to God. So far nobody has been able to bring you to God’s altar in such a joyful offering, but there is a person coming now who can do that ”

The money says, “Good! Hurry and send my priest.” For that money to be offered to God, those priests must be the ones who give themselves in the face of persecution. MFT members gather money from all kinds of filthy places, such as from beggars, thieves, from corrupted men, prostitutes, even from the money paid someone to kill someone else. Sometimes a person will persecute one of our members very harshly, and then he will feel sorry and peel off a $10 bill and give it to him.

As soon as that money lands in the hands of the priest, that MFT member, it becomes resurrected and purified, with a new purpose. The priest feels that the money is definitely not his own, but rather he wants to take it to the chief priest. But until that chief priest decides that a certain purpose is good enough to spend some of that money upon, not even one penny should be misused. That money has become holy through its resurrection at that point. It must become an offering to God on His altar.

Money is a representative of all things; therefore, it can be the bridge by which all things are brought back to God. Money makes many different convolutions, but ultimately it wants to go to that one place-the altar of God. Any person or family who misuses that kind of money shall be destroyed; likewise, any nation. Money is a judgment. Therefore in our church, money takes on sacredness; we cannot fight over money. You offer the money you gain for the sake of God and give it to the chief priest; there is no justification in asking, “God, let me have it back.” Money should never retreat; it should always be traveling to a higher and higher position, closer and closer to God’s purposes.

There are some pragmatic members who complain, “Why do you spend so much money on the Conference for God, allowing 150 young people to travel around the world and enjoy themselves for two months? Why can’t you spend some money to help us fix up our center and perhaps rent a better place?” However, I tell them, “You are wrong. This money has been offered to God, so you have no right to claim it for yourselves.” As long as that money is being spent for the highest goal and purpose, all the smaller needs shall be eventually fulfilled. Therefore instead of spending money for the sake of our church, we spend it for the sake of the world and fulfill the greatest purpose. I don’t even know about the budget of the Unification Church of America. The church in America simply has to come up with its own money and spend what they make. You Americans must sweat to earn the money you need here.

So far our efforts and investments have gone toward paying indemnity, but from this time forward all our investments, whether material or spiritual, shall reap reward. In the next three years we are going to win a great victory and we are going to lay our own foundation. Do you like it or not? We have been giving sacrificially so far for the sake of others; from now on, during the next three years, we are laying the foundation for ourselves. We have worked to build the foundation for the sake of the world, but now we are beginning to erect our own foundation. Isn’t that necessary?

We want to tighten our belts and really fulfill in the most heroic way during this time. Do you agree? We are now in the final three years of the forty years’ wilderness period-from 1983 to 1985. We must build our own strength so that we can move ourselves into the land of Canaan. Before the Israelites left Egypt they gathered all their resources during a three day period and then they began their exodus. Their goal in departing from Egypt was to enter Canaan, their blessed land. Where is our blessed land? Our Canaan is the entire globe. The Israelites organized themselves into tribes; by the same token, we must fulfill the ideal of Home Church before we can enter into our Canaan. We must go beyond the boundary of the nation; Home Church will link the entire globe, even the universe, into one unit. Once we have successfully brought the entire world under the Home Church system, we can break down all the different national boundaries and barriers.

The land of Canaan is not far away. Although we may be struggling now, the time will come when we will broadcast via radio and television for forty days and teach the Home Church concept so that all people can know the right path. Once this kind of attention is granted, it will only be a matter of months before the Home Church concept is completely accepted. That is the reason why the media has a very crucial role to play. Once media people attend the Media Conference and seminars, many of them gain a totally new understanding of Reverend Moon. Those people who wrote articles full of error and negativity can learn all of a sudden about the good work Reverend Moon is doing, who he is, and so forth. They are suddenly awakened to a new understanding about our movement. It hits many of them almost like an earthquake or a typhoon. This is a terrible blow against Satan, who just buries his head and says, “I don’t even want to watch while the media is turning around!”

The time is here when these things are on the threshold. Are you saying, “Well, Father, just give me ten years. I want to go to school and get my PhD. and then come back; I will be a better man then.” But that is not what is needed. There will already be plenty of PhDs in ten years. I need you now; this is the time. Do you think I am speaking the truth?

I wouldn’t be surprised if this sermon is heard by the CIA and the FBI tomorrow morning; I’m sure they want to know what I am saying. I have no objection to this; the more they listen to my sermons, the sooner they will be saying, “Don’t bring me any more of those messages. I’m about to become a Moonie myself from listening to Reverend Moon.” The same thing will happen to the KGB. As the KGB agents listen to me over and over again for years, their hostility will start to turn around. They will say, “Reverend Moon really understands a lot,” and they will be unable to deny the truth of what I am saying. I’m sure there will be some converts from the KGB coming soon.

Many Christian and Jewish scholars who have been skeptical about our group will start to study Reverend Moon’s words and find themselves saying all of a sudden, “This is what our people have been waiting for; he is bringing the ideal we have sought.” Of course, those rabbis and scholars will be embarrassed to go in the front doors of the Unification Church, so they will want to enter through the back. Already august and distinguished scholars who have sent secret messages to Reverend Kwak, asking, “Do you have a couple of hours we could get together, without anyone else knowing?” These are not mediocre scholars I am talking about, either, but very highly esteemed ones.

Anybody who is a thinking person will not be able to disregard Reverend Moon. When the Unification movement went to Latin America, each small country mobilized its intelligence forces to study this new phenomenon. They studied Reverend Moon’s doctrine, his record of achievement, and everybody has given their stamp of approval! Those small nations are welcoming our movement with open arms. Meanwhile the larger nations have been criticizing Reverend Moon outwardly, but slowly and surely they have been turning around and uniting with him. That is the way the world is going right now.

There were many Korean ministers who came to learn the Divine Principle who said at first, “This is not a doctrine I can ascribe to,” but then they bought themselves a copy of Divine Principle. Every Saturday night, they would study the Divine Principle by their lamps and delivered their sermons the next morning based upon what they had studied. Each time they gave such sermons, all their congregation was inspired. When they failed to give Divine Principle-based sermons, it seemed that no one was particularly inspired! Therefore, they hid their copy of the Divine Principle under their beds.

The Unification Church can link with everyone, everywhere. The Divine Principle can penetrate all barriers. How about you? Do you just want to stand still, or do you want to grow up? You must be a part of the Unification phenomenon in the world. Is it too late? These next three years are the opportunity I am extending to you to allow you to grow up. Which is the more precious-getting married and experiencing romantic love, or doing the will of God? Do you men and women want to be exempted and given some special dispensation, or do you want to accept your “Mission Impossible?”

I want you to understand that we are directly connected to the spirit world. Would you prefer being a servant to Moses, or would you prefer to become an elder brother to him? You may appear to be a heretic for saying such a thing, but it sounds very good. This is an even more crucial question: do you want to be saved by God, or do you want to save God? You are really heretics for saying you want to save God! But you should respond, “I don’t care whether you call me a heretic or not. If there is a way to liberate and save God, I shall go that way!” Do you agree?

Such a precious opportunity doesn’t come around often; in fact, it has only come once throughout human history! It has come at the point when the world has reached its lowest point of degradation and the turning point is being reached. We are at that point where we can reverse the tide and turn the world back to God. When everybody turns around, away from Satan and toward God, the person who was traveling the fastest in the other direction will become like the “drum major” of the Heavenly direction, the first in line. As that person turns around with tremendous confidence in his new destination, he becomes a spark to the rest of the world. The responsibility of Reverend Moon is to teach you these things-where is the turning point, what is your new destination once you have turned around, and so forth. Have I taught you a clear destiny or a hazy one?

Once you turn in your new direction, you realize that everything seems very strange. All the behavior and customs are unfamiliar. You often feel tired and you may ask yourself, “Why should I go through all this?” Do you want to be that way, or do you want to turn around and shoot forward like a bullet toward your destination? Don’t you want to be like a rocket on the launching pad? When the button is pushed, you can take off like Apollo 11, shooting up to the goal and exploding with incredible power.

What shall we do, then? Shall we run forward or shall we just lie down and stretch out in leisure? Will you turn around and look behind you, worrying about where your husband or your children are? Will you ask to be allowed to attend a nice picnic with a beautiful girl first, before you go on your way? No, there is no time for such things. You are like a bullet; therefore you must thrust yourself forward toward the target and spin at top speed. When you hit the target, will you just fall exhaustedly to the floor or will you pierce it with great power and even go on further?

As a Heavenly bullet, you must be so fast and so strong that you penetrate the barriers of the nation, the world, the spirit world and then thrust yourself forward into the heart of God. Isn’t that exciting? In order to pierce through all those barriers, should that bullet be big and dull, or shouldn’t it be thin and sharp like a needle point? That needle point has to be made of super-strong steel, nothing weaker.

At this particular juncture of human history, we are all in the position of flag-bearers. Do you like that or not? Because the Western civilization is predominantly white, I wanted to fulfill first by working through white people. But if they do not fulfill their responsibilities, I must turn to other people. If the black people do not fulfill then, I will turn toward the Oriental people of the world. If they fail, I will mobilize all the Korean people in America. The Korean residents here have become a very strong group. They have become the center of controversy because they have to work so hard to gain economic prosperity. They are in competition with other ethnic groups as well as the native white Americans, and they are winning the competition.

I heard that almost two-thirds of the many small corner stores in Washington, DC are owned and managed by Koreans. Many of those stores are selling the Washington Times. I heard a story recently about one Korean storekeeper, not a member of our church, who was selling the Washington Times. One of the windows in his store was broken, so he called a glass repairman. When that repairman came in, he laughed at the shopkeeper and said, “Why are you selling that stupid Washington Times?” The shopkeeper told him to get off his ladder and leave his shop. The repairman asked him why and the man told him, “Because of what you said against the Washington Times. You should apologize and you should buy every one of the copies I have left. Otherwise, I will kick you out and call another company to repair my window.” The repairman apologized and bought every copy of the Times!

Why did the Korean man feel that way? He was not a member of the Unification Church, but he felt a bond with Reverend Moon because he is a Korean who must fight for acceptance in this country. Likewise, the Japanese people have felt sympathy with Reverend Moon because of their own struggles as Orientals. Black and Hispanic people have been doing the same. There is a strong trend of support among the minority people. The only remaining non-supporters will be the white people. That is too bad; they are coming too late. That is why you are going out to turn the white people around.

In spirit world, all the ancestors of white people are aware of the trends of time; they understand what is happening. Jewish ancestors, Christian ancestors and so forth are depending upon their white descendants to act here on earth. Through them they will be elevated in spirit world. They are looking and saying, “You white people, why aren’t you supporting Reverend Moon now, while you can?” They certainly are not saying, “Ignore Reverend Moon since he is just an Oriental.” Your ancestors in spirit world are certainly urging you to go out and do something for the sake of God’s providence at this time. They understand what Reverend Moon is asking you to do and they are coming to me and saying, “Please shake up our white descendants! Push them out now!”

What about the black ancestors? They are saying, “Those white people used me as a slave in the South, but now they are really in trouble. But my boy is doing all right! How about that?” At that point, white ancestors have to bow down and admit that their white children are not doing as well as the black children. When those white children enter into spirit world, do you think their ancestors will give them a royal welcome, or won’t they say, “Why didn’t you do better while you were on the earth?” Not only that, they will kick you and call you a dumb rascal, saying, “That was such a unique time you were living in. Why didn’t you do better for the sake of all of us?”

Do you black brothers and sisters here want to be behind or ahead of the white people? Until now, you may not have been so clear in your purpose and may have fallen behind, but now you have to work harder so you can stay ahead. Do you agree?

Who will liberate God and bring Him out of His pain? Will it be the white, black, or the yellow people? As individuals, you cannot compete with Reverend Moon, who is going ahead of you. But on the national level, which country will fulfill first? To which country would you like to escort God? So far, Korea hasn’t done very well for God’s sake. What country would have a little more elbow room for God to move around in? Yes, it is the United States. That is why I came here, in order to prepare this country for God.

The name “America” sounds like “a merry car,” so you have to prepare a “merry limousine” for God to ride around in. America is famous for her grand parades, particularly here in New York. Let’s put God in that merry car, that limousine, and give Him a ticker tape parade through the streets of New York! How would you like that?

In 1985, the forty providential years of wandering in the wilderness will be completed. Since that is such a climactic point, we must concentrate every possible bit of our energies toward achieving the victory. The time has come for the liquidation of fallen history and the beginning of the new history.

By 1985, our movement should have spread and gained acceptance all over the world, even in the communist realms. They will see hope in the truth we are bringing and will see that their own path is only leading them to destruction. People in both the free world and the communist world will say, “Reverend Moon is leading the way to salvation for all mankind. We must listen to him.” Don’t you think that time will come?

I am not saying arbitrary things or just speaking off the top of my head. God is the greatest scientist and in His planning, He has produced the figures which are in accordance with His original plan of creation, as well as His plan of restoration. It is not just an accident. For this reason, March 1, 1983, was declared the day of mobilization. The numbers 1, 9, 8, & 3 add up to 21. The first day of the third month equals the number four, which represents the Heavenly four positions. Everything corresponds, both horizontally and vertically. The worldwide turning point is now at hand. From now on, if you do well and fulfill your responsibility to the fullest, you will become even more than the “elder brother” of Moses. You will become like the father of Moses. You will gain the position of liberator of Jesus and God Himself. You are creating an incredible history.

I want you to feel the historical significance of this time all the way down to your bones. With that deep feeling, you must reach out to fulfill this responsibility you have been given. No matter what difficulties you might encounter, you must feel, “I shall go beyond what the world has ever seen before. I shall become a truly victorious person at this turning point in human history.”

This is the time of the consummation of Judaism and Christianity within the Unification ideology. It is a new beginning for the world. We shall become the victorious persons throughout the three ages Old Testament era, New Testament era, and the Completed Testament era. This is the goal we are marching toward. I want you to understand that in the history of the dispensation of God, this is the most critical moment. In my entire life under God’s dispensation, this is the most crucial moment. Likewise, in the history of the United States, this is the most crucial moment.

We are going out now to recruit more soldiers to consummate the Home Church dispensation during this special three years’ mission. During ten years, you should bring 120 spiritual children in order to satisfy spirit world. Every three years, therefore, you need to bring in 40 people. In nine years, you should have the goal of bringing 120 spiritual children. Unless we do this, we cannot reach out to the rest of the world. We shall give our whole heart, soul and mind to this. Everybody should exert more energy than a mother giving birth to a physical child, because we are giving birth to the new United States of America and to the new world under God. How difficult that is!

We must commit our very lives to this battle. When you actually commit your life, you will find that you will not only live but you will become more and more prosperous. God will never let you die. But when you try to escape from difficulty and thereby save your life, you will not escape. Since we are in the wilderness period, you must, follow your leader, your Moses of this time. which is Reverend Moon. God will not abandon you. With that kind of commitment and conviction, we shall move forward.

At the time of the Garden of Eden, there was only one man and one woman under God. When they made up their God-centered family, they would have made evil impossible from the very beginning. However, the fall of man took place, so the messiah had to come within the Christian cultural sphere. What did God have to prepare here on earth? It was the bride for the messiah. From God’s standpoint, the entire world is condensed within the microcosm of one man and one woman. The original Adam became “sickened” by the fall of man, so treatment had to come in the form of religion.

In spirit world, God could not recognize anyone’s marriage so everybody had to go across the boundary as a single person. For that reason, until this time of the messiah the highest virtues of the major religions always included celibacy. This was because God did not want men and women stained further in the satanic lineage. How many men and women actually lived their whole lives as celibate priests and nuns? They remained single so they would not have any obstacle preventing them from crossing directly into God’s realm in spirit world.

When the messiah came, he was supposed to simply gather all those people who had prepared themselves and crossed over the boundary into God’s domain. From that point, he could just organize them. However, today the Unification Church has a much more tragic course than that; it is not that simple. We are going an extraordinary way.

I have to reach out and teach people from the very bottom, but I was supposed to be able to teach men and women who were ready and able to understand. I have had to educate people from the most elementary beginnings, then bring them over the line from Satan to God, and organize them. The habitual fallen ways are so deep in human beings. Those of you here are so much like the Israelites in the wilderness, looking back toward Egypt. You think, “When I was in high school I had a girlfriend and I had a great time.” This kind of habitual looking back is very difficult to eliminate.

Where are those priests and nuns, monks and holy men who were supposed to be prepared to receive the messiah? They are actually opposing him. This is a tragedy. I want you to understand that I was supposed to receive welcome and support from people like that, but instead I had to start out from scratch and work with you to help you to cross over that line. I have had to travel a great distance m misery.

Do you want to continue to look back and envy your life in Egypt? You should move like a bullet now toward the destination which I have pointed out. You must go the straightest way. We are all walking on this one way street. Many leaders come to me with all different kinds of excuses for different people. However, if I tried to bend and accommodate and be sympathetic toward each situation, why should I have ever begun?

That is my determination and you have heard me, so you should go in the right direction. All you leaders responsible for business should listen to this. I did not come to America for the purpose of creating wonderful bookkeepers. I came for the sake of saving America.

You should go out and openly declare, “Satan, go ahead and come against me in any way you wish.” After Satan has given you his worst and you haven’t been shaken, you can say, “Satan, did you do everything you could?” He should respond, “Yes, and I surrender.” That is the way you make Satan surrender-voluntarily. This is the way I have lived. Satan did everything he wanted to Reverend Moon and his family throughout my childhood, youth, and my public ministry. Now I can say to Satan, “Do you have anything more you want to do to me?” Satan says, “No, I do not. I surrender. Goodbye. I could not destroy you with all the power at my disposal.”

This particular tradition will shine throughout history as the example to all mankind. When you are climbing the highest hill, no matter how weak you are, you must get over that hill. As soon as you go over by just one inch, you are the victor. You can say, “I have climbed up the highest possible hill.” At that point you can install winches and pulleys and pull up more people trying to climb the hill but who aren’t making it. Even if you have to hook them by the mouth and pull them up like a tuna, you can do that. At first someone will complain, “Ouch! What are you doing to me?” but you shouldn’t listen to him. Once he gets to the top of the hill he will thank you because you saved his life.

Shall we leave America behind or shall we pull it up with our winches? I am like the winch motor and you are like the wires. That motor is always running and the wire has to be very strong. I will test you to see how strong you are, how about that? You say “OK”-K stands for key and O stands for open. Your “OK” is an “Opening Key.” You can open any door with that key.

Three years from now I will say “OK” to you. I will take you anywhere I go, OK? During the next three years, I am asking you to bring 40 spiritual children each year. That is three each month, plus four. But then, I could say to you, “Why take three years? Why not do it in three months?” Once you make up your mind, you can move 40 people into our church in three months. Someone should say to me, “Father I have the pictures here of my 40 spiritual children who I brought in the last three months. Here is John, Susan, Cathy, etc.” If those forty people agree that they are your spiritual children and they are willing to follow God’s dispensation exactly, I will say “OK” to you. For the next two years and nine months, if you go and do anything you want-dance, travel or whatever-I will say OK to that.

You should become a Heavenly hurricane, not content to go the normal speed. You don’t need a car because you have your own legs to carry you. You can go anywhere with those two legs. You can knock on doors and find those 40 spiritual children in the next three months! The person who is living without his own house is the luckiest one in this situation, because he can stay anywhere he is welcomed. He can move on from one spiritual child’s house to another. My desire is that every one of you have 10 sets of video tapes of the Divine Principle. You should loan out all ten sets each week; that would mean 520 people heard the Principle each year, since there are 52 weeks in the year. If only 10% became members, that would give you 52 spiritual children. Can’t you meet that many people?

That is basically what the Home Church providence is all about-a concentrated effort. Would you like to follow a three years’ dispensation, a seven years’ dispensation, or a three months’ dispensation? The 40 years of wandering in the wilderness, starting from 1945, can be extended by as much as three years more. But I don’t want to see that and neither do you. The actual time of the Israelites’ slavery in Egypt was 430 years; for that reason, the dispensation could continue until 1988 but I definitely do not want that to happen. Furthermore, I would like to see it completed in less than three years. I would like us to finish the American dispensation by 1985 and then consummate the Moscow dispensation by 1988. This is the program in a nutshell.

Don’t think about anything else. Eat your meals and then go out running toward your goal. Human life is rather simple-there is a time to sleep and time to be awake; you go to and from your work; you have the elements of good and bad. Those six elements can summarize the entirety of the human existence. You must center everything for the sake of God-sleeping and waking, going and coming, avoiding evil and doing good-all must be centered upon God, not yourself. Do you understand?

You must become the victor of the three ages. By doing that, you open the door that links the past, present and future. The spirit world shall open before you. The entire world will open up to the Kingdom of Heaven. Our children will move into the realm where there is no more war, no more killing, no more suffering. Therefore, we must consummate human history and become the victors throughout three ages. You shall become the tribal messiah, the messiah at your work, and the messiah to your children. That means you will liberate your ancestors in spirit world, you will liberate your clan or tribe here on earth and your future children shall live in the realm of glory.

God will not have to worry or suffer because of your tribe. In that way you will liberate God. Once tribes are liberated all over the world, the worldwide liberation of God will become possible. This is how we shall liberate God everywhere.

When you conclude your mission here on earth, you can liberate up to seven generations in spirit world, or 120 years. You can form tribes among your ancestors. It won’t matter that you will be the latest arrival in spirit world- you will be like the Abraham of your clan. Everybody else’s name will be listed below yours. The same thing will happen here on earth. That will be the new organization of tribes.

This is an extraordinary age we are in. Do you understand how important it is to become the victor throughout the three ages? The Old Testament era was the time of the offering of all things; the New Testament era was the time of the offering of the son; the Completed Testament is the offering of the True Parents. We are going to conclude the liberation of the world in our time.

How can you inherit the heart of true love of the True Parents? Your role is to become like Adam and Eve before the fall. You should not be invaded by any accusation from Satan. How can you be free from Satan? Only in one way-by going down into the world and fighting against Satan until he surrenders voluntarily. It is not easy. Satan is cunning and deceptive-he deceived Jacob ten times. The Pharaoh tricked Moses ten times. Jesus was repeatedly deceived by satanic elements. In my life I have been deceived over and over again by the satanic world, but we shall overcome that.

Without going this path, there is no way you can reach the realm of God’s heart and the True Parents’ heart. You must go out to the front line. All of God’s heart will be attained at the front line, not in comfortable rear quarters. Reverend Moon is still standing in the front line. As you know, I have experienced persecution and pressures and hardships, but that is natural because I have been living on the front line. God has been tasting these agonies Himself and digesting them, so why shouldn’t we?

Those people who are living a comfortable life within the Unification Church at this time are actually the cursed people. They will soon become the prey of Satan. How do you inherit the heart of True Parents? How do you know the agonies of God? By going out to the front line and coming face to face with Satan, fighting against him and subjugating him. The answer to the key question of how the members of the Unification Church can inherit the true heart of True Parents is this: you must gain the position of Adam and Eve before the fall, with absolutely no room for satanic infiltration. In order to do that, you must go out to the front line and overcome Satan face-to-face so that he has no more accusation against you.

No matter how long you pray, if you avoid going out on the front line, you will not accomplish anything. God will not respond to your prayers, even if you pray for hours and hours. But when you are going out to the front line, you don’t have to pray so much; just close your eyes and say, “Heavenly Father,” and He will be right there with you. I want you to learn the most important lesson-how to inherit the True Parents’ heart. You cannot come to that level unless you subjugate Satan in your own life. If that heart was attainable easily, why should you be suffering so much? Why should I have suffered as I did?

As I have mentioned before, you could compare me with a powerhouse or a generator, with all the incoming power lines representing the levels from individual, family, nation, all the way up to God. Your responsibility is to connect those lines to enable them to conduct the electricity. This is not something which God or the True Parents can do for you-you must do it for yourself. It is your role and your responsibility. I have been the one to build the powerhouse and the poles which will carry the lines, in spite of all the difficulties and persecution.

The special way for each of you to fulfill your portion of responsibility is the Home Church providence. Each area of 360 homes represents the universe, so all you have to do is thread the electrical wire carrying the love of God on poles within your Home Church area. Then God can say, “I regard this as your accomplishment on the universal level.” All you have to do is thread those wires and connect them to enable God’s electricity to flow.

Everything is in place-the powerhouse, the generator, the poles-all you have to do is thread the wire. Someone might say, “I don’t want to do that now. I would rather do it in spirit world ‘but that is impossible. The Home Church area is the place where you will receive the signature of Satan on your certificate of fulfillment. He will give up on you. Without going through the Home Church dispensation, there can be no Heaven. Those wires must be strung to bring the electricity. The source of power will always be there, giving energy to the Home Church providence. This is how you will inherit the heart of God and the True Parents.

You could visit all 360 homes within a two-hour period. It took me sixty years to lay the foundation for this; for God it took 6,000 Biblical years, so how can you complain? There is no way for the heart of God to dwell in a place of complaint. Why do you need True Parents? It is so that you can become new, pure and unstained people. The Old Testament era represents the foundation of faith the New Testament era was the foundation of physical fulfillment; and the Completed Testament era is the time when you receive a totally new lineage from God, centered upon true love.

This is the reason why Old Testament offerings required cutting the animal into two pieces and draining the blood. How could I inherit the special right to initiate the new Heavenly lineage here on earth? It is because I was able to uncover all the secrets of Satan and win the victory over him, inch-by-inch, until he completely surrendered. You must be cut away from the root of the wild olive tree and grafted into the true olive tree. Your roots are from your own natural parents, but your leaves and flowers-your thinking-has come from the True Parents. The thinking of God, the True Parents, and yourself have become parallel because of this grafting process. That is the reason why you are entitled to give birth to true children-your thinking is the same as the True Parents, whose thinking is the same as God’s. There is no way the satanic world can destroy this-they have already signed the certificate of surrender. It is not good to have children before Satan signs you off.

I want you to lay your victorious foundation within three nations. We are here and ready to unite the nationalities of Korea, Japan, the United States and Germany. How can you Americans digest the other three countries? Unless you have the capacity to digest these three nationalities, you cannot become a good front-line worker.

You probably never expected such a destiny! You may have thought, “Once I thought I would only live among white people, but now I see I have to deal with Black people, Orientals and Hispanics-what kind of life is that?” But you must do it. I want you to understand that you will become a representative victor-victor of the past, present, and the future, the Old Testament, New Testament and the Completed Testament. You will bring together the horizontal and the vertical. Your victory represents the central victory throughout the three ages. You want to win, don’t you? Or will you say to me, “Father, that sounds good, but we Americans don’t work that hard,”? Who is going to lead the way?

You should say, “Our country once allowed slavery. Therefore, I am going to work ten times harder for this mission than the slaves who worked for my ancestors.” When you volunteer to become a slave, God will give you a free pass through the suffering. As long as you are really willing to go the road of suffering, God will not need to give it to you. If you feel you want to withstand hunger, you will find that there are many things to eat all the time. It is most important that you can go this way voluntarily and joyfully.

Reverend Moon has been giving his greatest effort, not because God has been chasing after me to do it. God simply showed me the way and the decision to do it was up to me. We must go forward, saying, “It doesn’t matter, God, whether you give me a lot or a little of suffering. I will go forward.” When I was handcuffed and taken away to prison in Korea, still I told God, “I haven’t given up the fight even one iota. I will penetrate hell itself and still go forward. I will make our enemies surrender and repent.” That is what happened when I went to prison. Wherever I go, I make the surroundings Heavenly even turning hell into Heaven.

Do you want to go to the front line, then? Do you intend to do it voluntarily? If you don’t want it, don’t do it. But when you get up to spirit world, don’t come and complain to me, “Why didn’t you push me harder?” You have no excuse now. Day and night I have prayed that you would experience a total spiritual awakening and voluntarily participate in this crusade to win the victory. Even if you have to sleep in someone’s barn without any blanket, you will have chosen to go that way and you can say, “Thank you, God, I am living such a dramatic life. Now I can taste a little of what you have experienced for so long.” God will say to you, “You are right, my child. You are not alone because I am walking right behind you.”

God cannot walk in front of you along your path- that is the Principle. He can only stand right behind you. You must be the one to take the initiative. As God watches you, He can be so happy to see you going the right way. How much better is that than having God order you around, “Go that way; work yourself to the bone.” Because you will take the initiative, God can say, “My child is going the right way on his own. He is truly my son. She is truly my daughter.” How proud God can be!

Which road do you want to take? Do you want to go on the road that pleases God, or are you waiting for God to force you to go? If you go the road that pleases God, I guarantee that you will become the victor throughout the three ages. Those who say “I will do it,” please raise your hands. Thank you.

## OUR BASIC ATTITUDE

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### March 13, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Every country has a body of national law or a constitution from which all the laws of that country are derived. Every home or family also has some central policy which is set up by the parents, the central persons, and the rest of the family follows that policy. We find that there are basic principles everywhere, including the animal world, the mineral world, and the plant world. All these have governing laws which are invisible yet central to them.

The entire universe with its great numbers of heavenly bodies is also governed by one central natural law. Our own physical bodies are maintained by certain fundamental laws. For example, the five senses must gather certain types of information and impart direction to the rest of the body. There are certain common means by which most animals take food into their bodies.

The world can be seen as one global unit with certain basic laws or policies which need to be followed. The entire religious community needs to follow certain basic laws as well. We can expand the same principle to the spirit world, which exists and is governed by certain laws which must be followed by all of the inhabitants there.

Without exception, everything that exists and maintains life must follow certain principles or laws. All action is permeated by law. When we examine all of the existences of the universe and their actions, we can conclude that all of those existences are composed of the subject and object relationship. Through the give and take interaction of subject and object, the power and energy is derived to exist, multiply and engage in all activity.

One of the greatest discoveries of the Unification Church is the universal law of dual essentialities. Are these dual essentialities simply static or do they continually move forward and interact? They move forward. How and why do plus and minus move? Do they interact in order to lose themselves or to benefit themselves? If any interaction occurred for the basic purpose of losing something, then the entire universe would eventually become diminished by give and take action. Large give and take action would become smaller and smaller. But on the contrary, the smallest plus and minus, when they are in motion for the sake of mutual benefit, multiply and grow until they become much bigger.

Someone might wonder how it could be that every entity is supposed to benefit by give and take action and nobody is the loser. Some people think that if someone makes money then somebody else must be losing that money. What do you think? The entire cosmos is very flexible-it moves out and goes in, expanding and contracting like breathing. When you breathe in, you gain air inside of yourself; when you exhale, you lose that air. But by the overall action of inhaling and exhaling, you gain the total benefit of maintaining your life. That is a wavelike action; there is a certain climax and then the wave curves downward. That action is in every existence.

This curve exists in human life as well. From childhood we grow towards adulthood; eventually we reach our peak and then start to decline in physical strength and energy. When a human being is climbing upwards in his life there is another factor which is going down at that time, creating balance. While going up on the curve you create a space for something else to go down. Humans exist in the dual dimensions of physical world and spiritual world. Generally speaking, when one is young and energetic, the physical dimension of his life is usually his primary interest, while his spiritual aspect is rather neglected.

Think of yourself. Before you joined the Unification Church, many of you thought, “Who needs religion? That’s for old people; we young people don’t need it.” When you are young and energetic, the physical part of life usually takes the initiative and the spiritual part tends to follow that. When you get older, however, the spiritual side takes the initiative and the physical side follows it.

In all of existence there is a certain shrinking and expanding within every system. In the Unification Church, we want to reverse the trend of the rest of the world. Therefore, while we are young we are placing our emphasis upon spiritual pursuits. We try to subdue our physical self so that it will follow our spiritual self. With this kind of attitude, we keep the spiritual aspect on top all the time. It continues to rise and maintain its subjectivity over the rest of ourselves, without declining or diminishing.

When plus and minus are equal, they offset each other and the result is neutral, or zero. Thus when the spiritual aspect is emphasized in old age and the physical aspect in youth, the result becomes zero. But when you change your focus and become spiritually strong when you are young, that plus on the spiritual side will always remain and will become your eternal asset. The total never declines to zero; it is something you earned. It is your property, or equity, which cannot be taken away by anyone.

That equity belongs first to you, but then it also belongs to the universe. The entire universe has been that much enriched because of your work. There are many people who live and die and whose plus and minus contributions balance each other out so that they have a zero result at the end of their lives. After those people are gone for a while, nobody remembers. However, there are some people who go beyond that normal pattern of life and sacrifice their youth for the sake of humanity; those people earn for the universe a shining store of equity which remains after they are gone.

The natural law for electricity works the same way. Electricity moves in waves but it builds up a certain “equity” in the form of positivity; otherwise, it would only cause a blinking effect. Thus light illustrates the natural law that works within our lives. We have two choices within our lives: first, you can follow the natural flow of things, going up and then going down, and then coming out at the end with a zero. That might be called the “normal” way of living. But the second way is by exercising one’s will and exerting a certain amount of energy while one is young, thereby creating an equity which can be left behind when one leaves this earth.

There are all kinds of waves-short, medium and long ones. Which kind of wave would you like to create within your own life? You would naturally want to have a long and tremendously high wave. In that way, you cover a tremendous amount of territory and claim it as your own.

We have established that all the give and take action within the universe is for the sake of overall benefit. What is the law by which that give and take begins? When you have reached the maximum height of a wave, you must then go down because there is no higher place to reach. Once you hit the bottom, you cannot go any lower so you have to go up. This is why religious people start out from the very bottom, especially the Unification Church! Reverend Moon is not a dumb person so why has he brought everyone down to the bottom line? It is because when you start at the lowest possible place, you will create a certain momentum as you go up. You can go up in proportion to the depth from which you began. Therefore your wave becomes truly gigantic if you started from the very bottom. The Unification Church started out from the very bottom with a goal which is beyond the family, beyond the nation, even beyond the world. How high are we aiming?

Some people may think, “Why can’t we be enjoying the highest possible Heaven?” but if you were at that place now, your destiny would be to go down lower. That is why the highest possible spirit world is coming down to the earth and the earth is moving up toward Heaven. When the Unification Church positions ourselves in the lowest possible place, the highest possible place in spirit world has to come down to us. Extremes come together-the lowest with the highest. Thus the greatness of the Unification Church is that we are starting from the very bottom in the lowest possible positions, and are aiming to the highest possible place. We must have the will and determination to cover the incredible distance in between; with that we can create the momentum with which we can reach the goal.

Every time we try to move upward, we must meet with a certain amount of pressure trying to push us down. We call that pressure persecution. From this point of view we can understand why persecution is not really a bad thing for us. If you are trying to move yourself upward and are always encountering some opposing force, you build up greater momentum and strength. When there is an area of low pressure in nature, an area of high pressure will try to push it down. Once it is pushed down, it has to start to climb, and that makes the motion of a wave. The high pressure area pushes the low pressure area down and then when it reaches the lowest point, it rises up on the strength of the momentum created.

When the Unification Church is welcomed by everyone in society, we will have reached the highest position. Thus we will have the destiny of going down again. As soon as the top is reached, destiny pushes you down. Exactly what is it that pushes you down? It is all the positivity which you have accumulated. In other words, within the Unification Church itself we generate the energy to push ourselves down. Before nature does it, a wise group will do it for themselves-Reverend Moon will push you down and humble you, once you have succeeded and won great fame.

The Unification Church is always living in this way. Whenever someone gains a lot of prestige and people are saying, “He must be a wonderful person. He has done great things for the church,” I come along and criticize that person-even in public-and in that way I push him down. That is the way I apply the universal law in my way of leadership. Therefore the person whom I push down should not think, “Father doesn’t understand me. I have worked so hard and he doesn’t show any appreciation!” I am following the universal law.

For example, you seminary students and PhD candidates might think, “I should be a leader now that I have gotten my degree. I shouldn’t have to do menial work.” But I will be kicking them down even further, to the bottom of the pit. My plan, and this is no secret, is to push those members down to do the most difficult possible missions. Therefore, they start out from Ocean Church or CARP; then they might become state leaders and then missionaries. You seminarians might think now that you have climbed up the hill you can stay there, but that is not the case!

Because I want to make the church leaders even greater, I will push them down. It is almost like driving a nail with a sledgehammer. Some nails bend and resist going down into the wood, but the best nails just take the blow and penetrate the wood without hesitation. In that way they can be driven completely down into the wood. Do you think the principle I am teaching this morning is just something “interesting” or is it true?

When the Unification Church becomes accepted and praised by the whole world and Reverend Moon is appreciated, I will be the one who will push all of the members of the Unification Church down. If I just push you down but I continue to stay in the upper position, then the universe will reject me and kick me out. Therefore, I must follow the law and go down, too. Anyone who wants to remain always in the highest position is a person who becomes recorded in history as a dictator or a tyrant.

This is our policy and our basic attitude. With this basic attitude, no matter how great the amount of persecution, we will move upward and make progress; we will have no way to fail. This is because we are traveling parallel with universal law; therefore everything within the universe is pushing us and assisting us.

Should we start out from a lofty position or a low one? We should begin from the lowest place, but should we stay there? No, our goal is to reach the highest place. In the Unification Church we start on the individual level and move up to the family level, the national level, the worldwide level, the universal level, and all the way up to the cosmic level.

The usual cycle of human life is for an individual to spend his youth having “fun”-eating, drinking, playing. However, when such an individual gets older, he is bound to suffer because of universal law. Therefore if a person is strongly motivated when he is young and strives for a certain goal with tremendous effort, that person will have a prosperous future.

Reverend Moon is a good example of this. When I was young I was totally motivated for one thing; I gave up everything for that goal. I went to prison and endured torture but by doing so I have been able to reach the worldwide level of the dispensation. My life has been like a wavy curve-certainly there have been ups and downs, but the overall motion has been upward. There has been tremendous persecution against me throughout my life but I have used that persecution as the extra energy to kick myself up higher and higher. By maintaining that upward curve eventually it will reach up to God.

The person who is centered upon himself will not be able to create an upward curve. If he faces persecution he will not be able to use the energy to go upward but will be shaken and weakened by one incident of strong persecution. When you are heading all the way up toward God you have to expect anything bad to happen to you. The key is to make one simple determination-no matter what happens to you, even if your ears and nose are cut off, you must push yourself upward. Reverend Moon started in the lowest possible position but he made up his mind: no matter what came to me, even death, nothing would stop me from making my journey to God.

If my life goes according to a certain curve, then all the Moonies are following the same direction because they are going parallel with me. Perhaps my curve is higher and deeper than yours but at least yours maintains the same direction and looks like mine.

There are many waves on the ocean. Why is it not smooth and still? It is because air moves in waves, influencing the water to do the same. The motion of air is to push and then retreat, push and retreat.

We have discussed the universal law but now we have to come to our own individual situation. Where are you going to begin? Will it be from a spiritual standpoint or a physical one? Will it be from a high place or a low one? Nobody else can make that determination for you-only you can do it. I have been teaching you the basic principles but it is up to you to fulfill them.

Do you think I have received a great deal of persecution here in the United States? There are many reasons why I have been persecuted. For example, I engaged and blessed many of you in marriage but the church rules require that you stay separated for three and a half years. How could anybody in his right mind expect such a thing here in the United States? In this nation of free sex and absolute self-indulgence, I am imposing such an impossible rule! But no matter who opposes us, I shall continue to teach this rule because it is not my rule, it is the universal rule. In order to maintain universal existence and action, the universal law must be observed. Do you think my mind is crazy or clever? If you want to be clever, then you want to follow my way, is that true? Then I will push you out, even if you don’t want to go.

In the secular viewpoint you are going the worst way but from the Heavenly point of view, it is the best. In order for a nation to prosper, a tradition must be built by its young people of giving themselves for the sake of their nation, without complaint. If that particular tradition is established, there is no doubt that such a nation will prosper.

This is the way Reverend Moon thinks and this is why Reverend Moon is different from ordinary people. When you teach others the Divine Principle you speak of the dual essentialities of God, but you are often just saying the words. Actually, in order to reach that understanding I had to start at the very bottom and climb all the way to the highest levels of the universe. How high has Reverend Moon come? Let’s say there is a horizontal line which would represent the zero level. He started at the lowest possible position, below the line and has come up higher and higher, above the line.

Often when someone first hears about Reverend Moon he thinks I am a terrible person. Later he might even start to feel fear when he learns about all the accomplishments Reverend Moon has made. But sooner or later that person will see all the reasons why great credit should be given to Reverend Moon. No matter what, in our world today there is only one person who is on an irrevocable, head-on collision course with world communism. When there is a big clash between communism and Reverend Moon. Who will be shattered? If two identical moving objects hit each other, the one moving faster will shatter the other. Therefore since Reverend Moon is moving like lightning, when the time comes for confrontation I will have no hesitation at all. I plunge forward at the right moment with no thought about myself.

On March 1, the entire movement was mobilized. Should that mobilization be lightning-fast or slow? When you are moving very fast toward your goal, do you have a lot of time for looking around? Let’s say you were driving a race car several hundred miles an hour in the Indianapolis 500. Would you have the leisure to look around and see what other people were doing? Certainly not. You would have to be focused on your own goal and nothing else.

You should propel yourself forward and pierce the goal like a spear, with no hesitation. When you look from the point of view of universal law, are Reverend Moon’s tactics right or wrong? I want you to understand the principle by which I am leading the Unification Church movement. Sometimes I will skip breakfast and go out at four or five o’clock in the morning, bringing other people with me. If this were accomplishing a downward effect and self-destruction, it would be wrong but because it is for the sake of moving upward, it is correct. Whatever the hardship you may suffer, if it is for the sake of going up, it is the right thing to do.

Anyone who complains against this principle must eventually decline. Ultimately his destination will have to be the depths of hell where darkness reigns. Those who have given their hearts to the Unification Church yet later leave and try to give their hearts to something else will always end up in misery. That is only logical, given the principle. This is why the Unification Church is a dangerous place, in a way. It is the place of showdown where there can be no halfway commitment or mediocrity. Either you make it or you don’t.

Some of you might have been thinking, “I just don’t understand why Father always does such strange things,” but now you can see the policy and formula I am applying. A good example of the way I treat some of the leaders was with the late President Eu of the Korean church. He was the true pioneer of our movement and a number-one disciple, but I still criticized him all the time in public, humbling him constantly. Mr. Eu was very close to me yet he was also fearful-every time before he walked into the room where I was, he would hesitate and think, “I know I will be criticized again,” but he would get up his courage and then say, “OK, I am ready,” and then enter the room. That was his habit.

Why was I so hard on Mr. Eu? It is because Mr. Eu was in the highest position as a leader of the church and I didn’t want him ever to become arrogant. I pushed him down and he became an example to all the other members. I could teach many lessons to other people through him. By pushing Mr. Eu down so far, I was creating for him a great area in which he could rise upward. Therefore he had tremendous territory in which he could maneuver.

The best school teacher is the most stern and demanding one. When a teacher demands quality and good work from his pupils, he is helping them. The student who follows his direction most faithfully will end up as the chief disciple of that teacher. This is the principle. Am I a fearful teacher to you? Yes, you have some fear of me but at the same time you feel love for me. As long as your loving feeling is a little bit bigger than the portion of your fear, then you are OK. If we are truly united as teacher and pupil, then I would be able to go to your home and freely inspect your bookshelves and check out everything. You would feel comfortable and have no complaint, but at the same time you would feel free to come to my home and do the same thing. In other words, my world is yours and your world is mine. Within the formula of love there is total freedom.

That is the way I want to make my relationship with God. God is a loving God, but at the same time I feel fear of Him because He has been so demanding of me. But I know that God loves me and therefore my loving portion toward Him is a little bit bigger than my fear of Him. But God is truly a cruel taskmaster; all my life He has been giving me work and is still giving me more and more. He has never told me, “Take a rest now.” He just keeps pushing me forward.

When God approaches a place it must open up to Him, even the gates of hell. There is no secret place- even hell must be open to His inspection. The principle is very simple but very profound in its implications.

Do you want to begin in the highest place or the lowest one? Do you want to start from the position of a first-class American citizen of the world, or do you want to go down to the position of the underdeveloped nations in Africa? No matter what the world says about me, I know the principles of the universe so I have absolute confidence. Even if I were pushed down into the dungeons of hell, it wouldn’t make any difference or make me abandon the principle or change my formula.

What kind of husband do you women want? Do you like the kind of man who just listens to you and follows everything you say? Not necessarily. The husband should be stern sometimes, standing strong like a pillar. You may not always like him that way, but in the long run you will trust him better.

You American wives, if your husband wrote you a letter and said, “I have just been appointed commander of a mobile team. For the next ten years, I have the mission of going around the entire world. I will see you in ten years,” what would you do? Would you accept that and even welcome it? Suppose your husband was out doing his mission and you were left at home to care for the children and raise the money for all your household expenses. If the money got low, would you write a letter to your husband saying, “My dear husband, please send us some money for groceries and school for the children!”? The great Moonie wives would say, “No, I will take care of the family completely.”

My first wife was in this exact position. I was doing my mission, far away from her and our child, and she was in the position to say, “I will take this as my destiny and free you to do God’s work.” However, at that time she said, “No, I can’t do it. I don’t understand your mission and why you have left us alone.” From that point, history changed. If my first wife had fulfilled her 5% portion of human responsibility, the Unification Church would have been doing much better and would not have received such persecution. I was younger then and the success would have come much faster; we would have been able to make an impact on the world and the world would have been in a totally different position today. Your parents could have joined the Unification Church instead of you, and you would all be here today as blessed children. The providence would have advanced several decades sooner.

Now you women are being given the same position. You should be thinking, “My husband is in the same position as Reverend Moon was.” You must be ready to accept your destiny according to only one principle: for the sake of God. If I had wavered back in those days because of my family-level of persecution, today’s Unification Church would not even exist. You may think you are the first ones to worry about your parents trying to kidnap and “deprogram” you, but actually the first target for “deprogramming” was Reverend Moon. My parents tried many times and in many ways to persuade me against pursuing my mission, telling me, “You are not doing a wise thing. Be a good son, get married and have your own home,” but each time they tried to persuade me, they were the ones to be persuaded. They couldn’t stand against my reasoning and determination. I told them, “You will see how Korea will change in the next 20 years. The whole world in the next 40 years, too, will change so much and you will find out that I have been correct.”

In 1960 when I was 40, there were 40 more years until the year 2000. From the end of World War II in 1945 until 1985, will be 40 years. During this time the world has been changing drastically. Western civilization has been enjoying a golden age up till now. However can you feel that it is such a noble and lofty civilization any more? By the same token, you can size up the communist world and see that they are below the Unification world in power and breadth. This is not empty talk but this is reality.

March 1, 1983, was the date of our new marching order. When you add up the numbers 1, 9, 8, and 3, you get 21. The first day of March, the third month, equals four. These are all important numbers. Adam was supposed to fulfill the meaning of the number 21 and the number 4. Therefore on 3-1-1983, all the Japanese women were mobilized. What should the American women be doing, then? How do you American husbands feel about it? All the Japanese women are working hard on the front line, so do you feel like just enjoying your own home life with your American wives? What about you Korean women?

Should the American women follow the Japanese women or should they be the first to go out? Why didn’t the American women go first, then? It is because I know America very well. If the American women had been mobilized first, I’m sure there would have been tremendous upheaval among you. You would have complained, “But Father, you blessed us and said we should live together and then immediately you tell us to go out!” Well, that is certainly dramatic! Do you want excitement? You have been living together very happily as husband and wife but then all of a sudden you get the direction to go out. You wives should turn to your husbands and say, “Well, I got the mobilization direction so bye-bye, see you later!”

You will never find anything like this in the secular world. It is very dramatic indeed. The husband waves his wife goodbye as she goes off to work for the mobilization and every day he thinks of her and wishes for her success; perhaps he waits for even ten years. Think of it; in a husband or wife in the secular world doesn’t come home one night, the next morning the spouse will probably be packing to leave. However, even though Unification wives don’t come home for ten years, their husbands are faithfully waiting and praying for them. Certainly such couples will be truly happy.

With such determination, there is nothing we cannot fulfill or accomplish. Everything I am doing is to fulfill God’s will, so there is no way you can lose if you are following me. Amen?

If you are following this principle faithfully, then you will have no concern for whether or not others are understanding or praising you. The sun doesn’t rise nor the earth turn because somebody praises them. They do what they do because it is their own, ultimate duty. We are like them. Everything in creation gives itself for a larger purpose. The mineral kingdom exists for the sake of the plant kingdom; plants exist for the sake of the animals; and the animal kingdom exists for men and women. Ultimately, men and women should be existing for the sake of God. That is the kind of circular motion which God intended.

God and mankind exist together in a plus and minus relationship. Should their give and take benefit both of them or should one of them be the loser? Certainly they should both benefit. The consummated relationship between God and man creates a circle, and something higher is gained-the fulfillment of true love. People can go right into the heart of God and God can penetrate the hearts of people. This is like the balance between centrifugal and centripetal forces-the force moving all the way into the center and the force moving from the center to the outer limits. These two forces exist in a balance of give and take.

Suppose there is a spinning top, turning in a certain direction. If we turn it upside down, the spinning doesn’t change but the direction is the opposite now. People are like that-their spiritual dimension is turning in a certain direction and their physical dimension is turning the other way. Actually they are not turning in opposite directions, they are only upside down from each other. When the two are merged, they create a spiral motion.

Every form of give and take on the material level requires the expenditure of energy or fuel; that energy always decreases. However, when human beings engage in the give and take of love, material energy is depleted but there is an infinite increase of spiritual energy. The power of love alone can embrace the entire universe, going all the way up to God or all the way down to the bottom. Therefore the central power behind the motion of the universe is love.

Not only humans but also the other forms of life want to partake in the love of God. You may think that only humans feel they are the supreme creation of the universe, but actually every being feels he is the supreme creation! But universal value is determined by the amount of love which a creation can receive and reflect. God occupies the center of His creation by His love; thus every form of creation is connected with Him.

God’s love moves into and out of the center of the universe in a spiral motion. When this is drawn on a graph it is represented as an up and down wave. It is absolutely true that human beings exist in dual dimensions. Universal law dictates that all existences must have a center. Since God is the center of the universe then God’s true love is also the center of the universe.

Within God’s true love is the desire to give and the desire to receive. If we had to divide everything into two parts, we could do it according to their subject/object parts. There is no exception to the rule of subject/object give and take, and the center of all that give and take is the love of God. God created the universe for the fulfillment of His love. Thus, He created everything in subject object relationships.

This is universal law. Therefore, the best possible way of life within this universe is to live for the sake of others. This is because we recognize our universal center, that universal plus. All of creation is in the position of universal minus; that universal minus is destined to unite with the universal plus. The best possible way for that to happen is for the individual to live for the sake of his family, the family to live for the sake of the society and nation, the nation for the sake of the world and the world for the universe.

Only humans can become the center of true love. No animals or other form of creation can take that position. Centering upon man, there are two worlds, the spiritual and the physical. Thus man must go up and down. The creation is pushing man upward because they recognize man’s position as the supreme form of creation. It is natural to want to go up higher but people must only be elevated centering upon their true subject, God. People forget they are the object to God in many cases and thus they become arrogant. When people go up and meet with God and receive His love, then they go down. This is the way of motion-up and down, in spiral motion.

America is declining in the world today because America has been going against this principle. It has become selfish; instead of living for the sake of others, everyone is pursuing his own self-interests. Young people are labeled the “Me generation” because “Me” has become the center of everyone’s interest. In such an atmosphere, when ten people are together there are ten battles and there is no harmony or unity. But when ten people are living for the sake of others, everyone benefits and an environment of harmony and unification is created. There is no other way to bring harmony.

You want to receive parental love, don’t you? If you serve your parents, instead of standing back and demanding that they serve you, they will automatically feel loving toward you. Suppose there were a war and a man were drafted into the army. If his wife protested to the nation, saying, “Where are my human rights? Why did you take my husband away?” would that be a valid protest? No, because her husband had to step into a higher mission, a larger realm of living for the sake of others. For the survival of the nation, that man had to join the armed services and thus perform his act of love for his nation. When you serve for the sake of the nation, you are expressing patriotic love.

Thus this nation has the right to draft its own president into the armed services for the sake of the world. Then, God could draft the president of the world, if there were one. That would not be the end because when you reach the top of service, you bring God down into the world. As you go up and up, higher and higher, once you reach God you can come back down, bringing His love into the world. By the time you return here with God, the entire universe will have become yours. You will be “breathing” with the universe. Do you follow?

Everything is looking to unite with a higher being in order to step upward toward God. The lesser seeks to become a part of the greater, according to universal law. Life came into being because of love; therefore, for the sake of love you must be willing to sacrifice your life. That is a law of life. Do you want to receive love throughout your life? Then go ahead and give your love and you will receive love.

Which comes first, love or living for the sake of others? Living for the sake of others comes first. This is because of the dominion of principle between God and men; you are still living in the indirect dominion of God. You must tread the path of the indirect dominion on your own. As a small object, you must find larger and larger subjects with whom to unite; in that way you will grow. As the small object unites with a small subject and becomes one, together they create a slightly larger minus. They are protected by universal law as they dwell in harmony. As the minus continues to move forward, uniting with greater and greater pluses, it follows the universal law.

The basic law of the object position is to live for the sake of others. Thus you look for and unite with a plus or a subject. Therefore, during the growth period you must continue to apply this formula of uniting with greater and greater subjects and ultimately you will reach God. Do you know now why you must live for the sake of others? Each person must pass through the indirect dominion of God before he can reach union with God. Then true love permeates a person. In order to reach that true love, one must practice living for the sake of others. Nobody yet has been fulfilling this law to the fullest degree. We can make our settlement only after we become the recipients of the true love of God.

Therefore, I want you to understand that our Unification Church way of life is always looking for ways to serve the world and humanity. In order to understand Reverend Moon’s credo and policies, one need only look at our mass weddings. That explains a lot. When white and black come together as husband and wife, they are bringing two extremes into unity. We bring together every extreme- east and west, north and south into marriage.

Within the Unification Church we seek to digest the things which the world hates to touch. Since division is caused by Satan, we are striving now to bring people into unity; Satan doesn’t like that. We want to bring about the unity of world Christianity as well as the rest of the religions.

Suppose God threw all the religions of the world inside of a gigantic bed sheet and tied them up together. Underneath that big bundle, God would light a fire; all the impure, untrue things would be burned away and only the pure and true things would remain. When you melt gold over high heat, all the foreign elements are removed and only pure gold remains.

In the Unification Church, each of you is melted down into your purest elements and then cast into your ideal mold or form. You are being sculpted by God into a new form.

For winter to turn to fall, it must first go through spring and summer. That means winter has to melt and lose its cold, severe qualities. Likewise when nature turns from spring through summer to become autumn, it must move in an opposite direction, taking on opposite qualities. One is going up and the other is going down. The four seasons have to meet with their partners (spring/autumn; summer/winter) only by going down and then up; they are not linked side-by-side. Thus, in order for you Westerners to love the Eastern civilization, you must first love the Black civilization. There is always a curve to movement- either negative to positive, vertical to horizontal, etc. By this give and take, you gain your own “equity.”

The Unification Church is trying to solve the most difficult problems of our world today, beginning with the problem of communism. Secondly, we are overcoming the divisions between religions, particularly Christianity. Thirdly, the degradation of morality in the world is a tremendous problem. Fourthly, the institution of the family is being shattered. The Unification Church is setting out to digest all these major problems. When you digest something you must have a healthy stomach, so the Unification Church has a stomach healthy enough to melt and digest these problems.

That is why we Unification Church members plunge into all the problems of the world. Look at the CARP movement-they face communists on college campuses and digest all their destructive activities. With the power of the principle we can melt all those weapons of Satan and totally disarm him. That is the formula of the Unification Church.

If a person plays the violin, he has to play certain notes-there are only a specific number of whole notes and half notes. These are written using five lines. If some violinist decided that he didn’t like using five lines and decided to try to play music according to only two lines, he simply couldn’t do it. The fundamental principle of music requires those five lines. All of the notes on the scale exist according to the laws of harmony; they are not subject to randomness. By the same token, the Unification Church has our own “five lines”-our own formula or form. The formula for the Unification Church is restoration through indemnity. In order to achieve our formula of restoration, we have the strong mandate to live for the sake of others.

Human responsibility and indemnity are the components of our formula. In this way of life, those who give their utmost for the sake of others and who suffer the most, become the mainstream of humanity.

In our universe the five basic components are the mineral world, the plant world, the animal world, the world of men, and then God. The journey of everything is toward love and love can be fully obtained only in the direct dominion of God. Therefore, in order to reach toward the direct dominion of God, each level serves one step higher. The lower forms of creation are absorbed by the higher levels, all the way up to man. Man serves God and receives His love, then he must go back and love the universe. In that way the love of God can simmer down all the way to the mineral kingdom.

Apart from this formula, there is no way you can achieve perfection. The more you serve for the sake of others, the greater your reward. Only by this principle will our universe become one. Do you agree?

Let us summarize what we have said today about our basic attitude. Why should you love yourself? It is because within your own body you have the mineral kingdom, the plant kingdom, and the animal kingdom. However, man is the only animal who walks vertically; likewise, man alone is linked to the spiritual world. Since all the rest of creation exists only on the horizontal level, eternal life is enjoyed by human beings alone and not any other animals.

People should not become like animals, looking toward only their physical satisfaction, but many people in Western civilization primarily follow their animal instincts for food and sex. Animals will fight for one thing especially – sex. Many times humans do the same thing; men have killed each other for the sake of a woman. But a true man will not act like an animal. Any man who does that is saying, “For a woman, I can sacrifice my life or that of another.” A man is not supposed to give his life for the sake of a woman; he is supposed to give his life only for something greater than himself, that is the God, given value of human beings. For that reason a true man of God will say, “I will not fight over a woman. You can go ahead and have her.”

Some of you in the Unification Church may be looking at each other and comparing your spouses, saying, “I wish I could have been matched with that person.” However, when I tell you, “I don’t think that person is good for you. This person is the right one,” you accept my advice. Why is that? It is because you value your sacred relationship with God more than the love of any man or woman. It is far greater.

It is good to love yourself because your body is the microcosm of the entire universe-mineral, plant, and animal kingdom, and you have within you the deity of God. Thus by loving yourself you are also loving the minerals, the plants, the animals and God. If you love yourself with this attitude, you will have no problem. The problem is that people do not love themselves with this attitude but rather with a selfish, egoistic concept. That is very different.

Selfish interests drive a person to hurt and even destroy others for the sake of himself and his own desires. Self-centered love is destructive love. Self-centered love can also cause physical sickness because your body knows when your love is not public and God-centered. However, when you love yourself because God loves you, your body will be able to enjoy freedom and true health.

Each person is a small universe. The entire cosmos is contained within God-that includes the spiritual and the physical worlds-centered upon love. Thus the microcosm of the relationship between God and the cosmos is contained within the family. The family is like one cell of God’s world. With the family as the formation level, the country is the growth level and the world is the completion level. Looking at it differently, with the nation as the formation level, the world is the growth level and the spirit world is the completion level.

God is like one human body with the cells of the family, society, nation and world. God created humans in His direct image and He created everything else in His symbolic image. Everything interrelates with everything else, centering upon love.

Man, woman, and children make up the family unit. Their love must expand to a larger level-the social level, the national level, the world, and finally to the cosmos level. In this way, you can encompass the entire creation and bring it all into the dominion of God. Thus love, centering upon the unit of the family, becomes the center of the cosmos. The same love is at the center of everything. Once you have fulfilled this formula here on earth you will go to spirit world and be automatically accepted as the center. What you sow here on earth you will reap in the next world; whatever you create here, you will receive the result of there. Thus the right job must be done here.

Many people say they are contented with their family and don’t feel the need to go higher up to the society, nation, and world level. But unless they do that, they will be limited within a small area in spirit world and will not be able to enjoy the total freedom of the cosmos. Therefore everything we do in the Unification Church links us to the world level. You do not work just for the sake of your own family but for the world. The principle here is the same there-the individual exists for the sake of the family; the family exists for the sake of the society; the society for the nation; the nation for the world; and the world for the cosmos. Therefore, it is our destiny to complete the journey. We must go all the way to the highest level; then we can turn and come back.

Perhaps someone is thinking, “This is too hard. I just want to die now and escape going through this.” However even though you die, you will still have to fulfill this formula. If you do not do it here, you will have to do it in spirit world and it is a million times more difficult there. Think about it. If you die without completing your journey, you will have to come back to earth and work through someone else’s actions. Do you think that is an easy thing to do? Not at all. Even your own body doesn’t listen to you too obediently now, so think about trying to inspire “John Doe’s” actions!

The Unification Church way of life is derived directly out of this principle-love yourself for the sake of the universe; love your mate and your children for the same purpose. Therefore, since the largest value comes first, you are loving God and the universe more than yourself, your spouse, or your children. The problem is that most people want to stop with loving themselves and their families. Nobody really wants to put the universe and God first; but this is the way of life of the Unification Church.

If your love is centered upon yourself, you have nothing to do with the true love of God. Therefore, no matter how much of that love you engage in, you can build up no equity here on earth to take with you to spirit world. Everything you do should be done for the sake of God. It is all right to make money, as long as it is for the sake of God and the universe. When the universe comes truly alive, our families can be truly alive. When God can feel happy, we can feel happy. Thus when we offer everything we have to God, God will meet our needs. That is an automatic action. When you make yourself empty for the sake of God, He will fill you up. That is the universal law.

Consider my own life. Because I have always been centered upon loving God and humanity, I have not had much time to spend with my wife and children. My ideal goal is to consummate the love of God and humanity, and then return to the love of my own wife and children; thus my own life is the example of the formula.

This is not something which can be avoided. The husband must pave the way for his wife and children; the wife must pave the way for her husband and children. The children must think that they want to pave the way for their parents. When you truly dedicate yourself for the love of God, this all happens. The Bible says not to worry about what to eat or what to wear if you are a person of God. Jesus told his disciples, “If God clothes the lilies of the field so beautifully, will he not much more clothe you?” That is a beautiful, poetic expression of the truth. The important point which the Bible is teaching here is that one must seek after God’s kingdom above all; once you have attained that kingdom, everything else will come to you. Prepare a “pasture” within yourself where God can come and enjoy a good nap. How wonderful it would be if God could feel such freedom within you. He would like to be able to dwell within you and reach out in every direction and feel no walls, just total freedom. That is what it means to be the temple of God. How precious you are, once you attain that status. That is why you must love yourself- because you were created to be the temple of God.

When I look upon myself, I must bow with respect to the fact that within myself is the temple of God. I am not my own property; I am God’s property. That is truly the glorious life of a man and woman of God. Don’t you want to give birth within yourselves to such men and women? Don’t you want to have such children? There is only one way you can do it-become first the temple of God within yourselves.

There can be no separation or disconnection between you regardless of your different races because it is within God that you are united. This is the way we can understand Jesus’ words in John 14: “I am in the Father and you are in me and I am in you.” The Bible expresses profound truth but you need to know the principle for everything to be understandable.

You have a choice-do you want to be accused and persecuted Moonies or do you want to be gloriously comfortable secular people? What is your choice? If you truly choose the former, then God will say, “Hmm. I am proud of My Moonies,”-not Reverend Moon’s Moonies, mind you, but God’s own Moonies. God will say, “My Moonies,” and the world will also say, “My Moonies,” and the nation will say, “My Moonies,” and you will say, “My Moonies.” What would you swap for this? There is nothing else of such value in the entire universe.

When you men look at your wives, do not consider her as just your wife. Recognize that she represents the entire universe-the mineral kingdom, the plant kingdom, etc. Can you say, “My dear, I love you because I love the universe”? Each man represents the entire plus realm and your wife represents the entire minus realm-that is how you should think before you join together in love. Our love must be directly connected with God. Thus when the plus and minus of the universe come together in two persons, gigantic sparks are produced which brighten up the cosmos.

Suppose God is dozing somewhere. When you make the gigantic spark of true love, He will be electrified with your energy! He will just jump up and down and right into you and your spouse. It doesn’t matter if you or your spouse has a Korean face, a Black face, or a White face. You each represent the entire half of the universe, regardless of what race you belong to. Out of your love children will be born who can be a delight to God, to humanity, to everything.

When you kiss your tiny newborn baby, God will be symbolically kissing him and so will the entire universe. Thus your love is the most sacred thing and you must be prepared when you express it. Lightning rods protect buildings because electricity always seeks out the closest available point. There must be the interaction of plus and minus for lightning to spark with a lightning rod. Likewise, a man needs a woman to create a spark, not another man.

People in the West shake hands with one another very readily-your hands can become numb after a while! In the Orient, people almost never shake hands. In fact they rarely touch, but when they do it is an electrical experience! When men and women are constantly touching each other, that is not so good. Isn’t it much better to refrain from touching until the time of your spiritual completion? At that time, your physical contact can be so much more intense. Until you have accumulated a 100% store of electricity, you should reserve it, safeguarding yourself in total purity.

For this reason, the dating system here in the West is not a good one. It is far better for young men and women to preserve their love as they mature to 100% intensity, and then come together. As soon as they touch, the greatest spark of love will result. But most Western young people start dating very early, holding hands and kissing each other freely. Actually, young people who do these things cannot ever realize the true taste of love because they are wasting and dissipating it. They have some sensation of love-perhaps 30% intensity-but not the shining intensity of 100% purity.

Satan has been manipulating the dating system here for his advantage. When a young man is growing up, the most mysterious and sacred thing is the world of women, and vice-versa. But when that is abused, the mystery is destroyed. What remains? Men and women are trying to conduct themselves in animal-like love without any aspect of vertical love.

Suppose Mark here, instead of looking at his wife as the representative of the other half of the world, had the attitude, “Why did Father give me this short woman with a flat nose and slanted eyes? She doesn’t even speak my language! Why didn’t Father give me a tall, blue-eyed blonde?” If he came together with his wife and made love to her thinking in that fashion, that would be satanic. When you join together in love, you must be aware throughout yourself-in your body, your emotions, and your mind-of God and His glory. You must have the attitude of making love that will be respected by all of mankind. How wonderful that kind of love is!

You must realize that you were born to give love to your spouse, who represents the entire universe, just as you do. That is entirely different thinking from self-centered men and women who see each other only as their own husband or wife. You must unite together as husband and wife in order to complete the universe. That is a truly great attitude-to know that you are entering into your marriage for the sake of glorifying God and reflecting His entire image. Eliminate from your thinking any comparison, of your spouse on the basis of race or other externals. The principled way of life is the best.

When you go to spirit world, God immediately sees those people who lived for the sake of humanity and those who lived just for their own sake or their own kin. Which one will receive a welcome from God? Certainly, those who lived for humanity.

When you enter spirit world, you will discover that what I have been saying to you here at Belvedere is absolutely true. If you go there without having taken my words seriously, you won’t be able to come back and do everything over again! You must do it right-here and now. You must come to that realization today, here on earth. During my entire life I have been untangling things here on earth; regardless of what persecution I receive, I cannot change my course. You have met the right teacher, haven’t you? Now you must practice what you have been taught. Only by imitating your teacher can you become a great disciple.

Our basic standard is to love ourselves and each other from the universal standpoint and to expand that love to include the cosmos. If there had been no fall this would have been automatic, but because of the fall there is a great barrier to overcome. To overcome that barrier we must tread the road of indemnity. Understanding the law of indemnity can spur you to live that way of life, gladly pushing yourself to live for the sake of other. There are no denominations in our Unification Church because our mainstream is made up of those who live for the sake of humanity, who willingly go through the most hardship.

Any adult or child, man or woman living by this principle shall be welcomed universally-and when those people live together their world will be Heaven on earth. Can anyone object to that? The Kingdom of God will not be built by war and destruction, but by spreading the truth. In just a few hours this morning you have become new men and women; in the same way, the world will become new when this word is preached throughout the world. Imagine this message being televised by satellite; this world could be changed just as much as you are now. This is not too far in the future.

Even if I criticize you and push you, it is only for the sake of the largest goodness. By American standards it might not seem good; many Americans want time to think about everything and protest that they can’t work so quickly.

You have to realize that you are new American citizens, not just ordinary men and women. Many people know how to love themselves and their families, but not how to link their love to the world and the universe. Now I have explained how to do all that.

You may not be perfect in everything but at least you can be right in your basic attitude. This attitude of love is what you will leave to your children when you die. This tradition will go down in your family from one generation to another. You can tell your children that this message is the most precious thing you can give them. Show them that they too must live this tradition and leave it for their children.

When you practice this truth the entire universe will open up to you; God and all of spirit world will rejoice with you. Even if we Moonies are misunderstood and persecuted now, it doesn’t matter because we have the most precious way of life. The saints in spirit world didn’t know this whole truth when they were on earth, but they accomplished to the best of their ability. Today we have greater truth and how proud we can be! When you live this truth you have nothing to be ashamed of before the greatest men and women of history; you can love God and mankind more intensely than anyone ever has.

Such a person is in the position of elder brother of love in the universe. You can proclaim that you made your settlement of true love on earth, that you perfected that love together with your husband or wife and children. That is truly something of significance. You can say to God and the spirit world, “Isn’t that what you wanted to see accomplished on earth?” Everyone will say to you, “Amen.” When you perfect that love, you will be praised by everyone in spirit world, and your life on earth will be glorified.

Today I am still walking that path. It is our unavoidable destiny. When you go out you hear laughter and secular music but you can feel that these things have nothing to do with you. Some day people will understand how wise it is to follow this path of love. Moonies should not be people who can be criticized for unrighteous deeds; we must not compromise ourselves with the ways of the world.

Can you pledge that you will go this road all the way to the final destination? God bless you.

## MYSELF – PART TWO

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### March 6, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

“Myself” was the title of the sermon Sunday before last and I promised to resume the topic, so today is the continuation.

When someone asks you to name the most valuable and precious thing in the world, what would you reply? You may say true love, but love always depends upon relationship. In fact, you are the most important thing in the world because without you there is no love. You are the center of true love.

What is the essence of the self? If you say heart, how does that relate to the body? Are heart and body two separate entities? The body experiences the world through its five senses, and its structure consists of head, torso and limbs.

It is important to establish the center of our being because we revolve around that center. Functional centers are easy to locate. Politically, Washington, DC is the center of the United States; most government offices receive directions from and report back to their headquarters in the nation’s capital. The center of our nervous system is the brain, while our circulatory system centers on the heart.

What coordinates everything? The nervous system and the circulatory systems must be harmonious. Where one goes, the other follows; blood vessels accompany nerves and vice-versa. Their fate is bound together, you might say, because if one is not healthy, the other suffers. Our body maintains harmony between its various aspects.

How and where do the two systems connect with one another? They connect through the life of the body, but where does life start? Did your life begin with yourself, independent of any other cause, or did it begin somewhere else and then connect with you? Of course, our lives are not separate and independent; they came from our parents. Although you may like to think of yourself as an autonomous being, your life is linked to your parents and traces back through all your ancestors, all the way to God!

What kind of a being is God? He should be similar to us, so what does He look like? Does He have a brain like we do? Does He have a heart like ours? We can assume that He does but that they are not exactly the same as our physical brain and heart. We are bound to God in a subject/object relationship; therefore His heart is the subject of our heart and His brain is the subject of our brain.

Does God need a physical body? If He does, what would it be like? God, the invisible being, does take a physical being as His object. Actually when you investigate something invisible, whether it be God or some other entity, the deeper you probe the more substantial it becomes. It is invisible when you start out but eventually the image becomes stronger and more visible.

Does the same hold true for a visible being? If you probe it, does its image become stronger and stronger without limit? No, there is a boundary for the visible world as well as the invisible world. In this vast universe, for instance, if you traveled in a straight line, could you continue forever without coming to an end? Is there anything visible which actually has no end?

Let us assume that a boundary does exist and that when we reach it, we have to turn around and come back. When we reach a limit and turn around, we do so hoping to gain something greater, not something less. No matter how many times we reach a limit and turn around, as long as we find something better and bigger in the process, we are happy. Each of you, for instance, took the trouble to come here to Belvedere this morning in search of something. How wonderful if you find something even better than what you hoped for! In this sense, things which go round and round never diminish but become better and stronger with each circuit.

This process also describes truth. The three greatest values known to man are truth, life and love. Is truth an entity in itself or is it a system for explaining things? Truth is definitely symbolic. The Chinese character for truth has two parts: the left side means “king” and the right side means “village” Therefore the character indicates the king’s own village or hometown. Since that does not define truth itself, the character must be symbolic.

Truth actually describes a quality of life or love; it is an explanation, not an entity in itself Truth is most closely linked to life and love, which are its points of origin. For each of us, the origin of truth is true love and true life. When true love and true life abound within ourselves, we can say that we embody truth.

Our life is connected to God as a leaf is connected to the tree. A tree has roots, trunk, branches and leaves. AU the structures are essential to the tree and each element is vital to the whole. Although the leaf has a completely different appearance from the trunk, they are still part of the same tree. A leaf may be part of a huge oak tree, located perhaps on the northern side of the tree.

The leaf identifies itself first by the type of tree it is on and then by its own position on the tree. The root has elements in common with the leaf, just as do all the various aspects of the tree; each shares the same common elements. By the same token we cannot speak of our self without including our own roots; and we cannot talk about love and life without referring to our self.

Which comes first, love or life? Does love exist for life or life for love? This is actually a crucial question. By the same token, which came first, man or woman, is an important question. There are only two sexes, male and female. When I state that men came first, you women feel upset! But if you realize that love came before either of the two and that love revolves around and is shared between them, you will feel consoled. There is no difference in the quality of love between men and women.

A man who searches the male world for his object of love will not find it until he turns to the female world. Likewise, a woman who searches the female world for her object of love will not find it until she goes to the male world. If a woman touches or caresses another woman, the one touched usually feels a bit uncomfortable.

Does a beautiful woman strive endlessly to become more beautiful or does she want her beauty to enable her to find a handsome man? For a time she might put her pursuit of beauty first, but eventually beauty will become secondary to her longing for an object. Even the ugliest man in the world, if he is the last one around, will be more desirable than greater beauty!

You women speak of yourselves and your life in terms of being women; you men speak of yourselves and your life in terms of being men. Each must still look for and find a corresponding object or subject. No matter how much one may achieve, still he or she is only a subject or an object. Men and women alike search for love; it is clear that life is not an end in itself. Life searches for love.

Whether a man or woman, you look for your object or subject. That is how you were born. You men have a special organ. Does it exist for yourself, or for a woman? Essentially it belongs to you but you might say it exists for the sake of your object, woman. And the reverse is true. The division into two sexes is centered upon love. We are born through love and our ultimate destiny is surely love. Therefore, our purpose in existing is not merely life but love. We were born into life, but the purpose of that life is for love.

The reason men came into existence is for women and vice-versa. Since this is the way people were born, nobody has to tell you about it; it is natural law. Trees do not need to be taught how to grow or animals how to move. They need no classes in sex education. Insects don’t need some higher being to teach them how to mate. They are guided by instinct, by nature. By the same token, people also go in search of love without instruction from anybody. Love is our oldest mission in life.

Where do you come from? You answer God, which is true, but God is a distant origin. Your life comes from the life of your parents; your life is directly connected to the bodies of your father and mother. Your father’s life and your mother’s life blended into one, and a new person-male or female-came into being. Is it simply life that we are talking about? Does the father’s life reach out to the mother’s life to embrace? No, of course, it is the father’s and mother’s love that reaches out to create new life. So parents’ love is the very beginning of our own being. We begin life within the womb and we grow and ultimately we find ourselves to be a man or a woman in the world.

Now where are we heading? We are going the way of truth and we are constantly experiencing life, but best of all we are heading towards love. A true person is one who is perfect, or complete. A complete person might be described as one who is fully grown and enjoys perfect health. But looking deeper into the essence of a person, a complete person is one who can pursue the ideal without any help. The goal of mature, healthy, complete people is to find his or her object through true love. Truth and life both head towards love; once they reach that, truth and life become complete.

Life evolves for the sake of love; people come from love and they constantly strive for love. Generation after generation, as love is given and returned, the sphere of goodness grows. True love is endless and eternal. A solitary man or woman has no place in the universe. The love flowing between a true man and a true woman sets everything in motion.

Initially there is a distinction between men and women but when they are in love, neither is concerned about which position they occupy, whether masculine or feminine, outer or inner. Ordinarily one might be offended if another takes his or her place, but in love, it does not matter.

Love is so powerful that you do not mind being squeezed so hard by your loved one that it hurts. Even if you have to lose your life, as long as it is for the sake of love, you can do it willingly. Suppose a man lost his finger for the love of a woman. He is then deficient, in a way. But would other people look down on him for being handicapped? On the contrary, his sacrifice would be a source of pride for him and a source of inspiration for the woman. Every time the woman sees his hand missing a finger, she will think, “He loved me so deeply that he sacrificed his own finger” Before the lack of a finger starts to bother her, she is already in ecstasy!

The purpose of our life is to complete all the dimensions of love. This holds true for both men and women. Why is love so special? No matter how far we may roam, love always gives us the strength to return. Only love has that kind of power. Without the power to return, motion would dissipate. Life extends itself, but it has no power to come back alone.

Men and women come together from opposite directions; when they make contact, each one pushes against the other. Normally you would object to being pushed, but when someone does it out of love, you no longer mind the pressure. As you push against each other, you have to hold on tightly and revolve around each other. God gave such a power to man and woman; when they find each other, they have the power to revolve.

Women have special organs which men lack and men have organs which women lack. The mind and hands of even a perfected man will go to the most important parts of his wife. Great men, saints, presidents or the most powerful people in the world are no exception. How about God Himself? You laugh, but actually this is no laughing matter. One of the most debased and devalued things in the world is this very area, because of the fall. The original world of God’s creation is totally opposite from the present world.

Men and women should not love each other until God gives His permission. Only after God gives His approval should a man and woman marry. Those who follow the original way of life can directly and smoothly connect with God through the true married life. This is heaven on earth. This is, of course, expressing the theology of the Unification Church in a very simplified manner!

Now when someone asks you who you are, you can reply, “I am the result of love and my destination is love” We need a spouse and children because through them we come to resemble God. The three stages of love within the family are vital to our understanding of God. Unless we experience parental love, we cannot experience the world and the universe the way God does. In the vertical direction, we have our parents, our self and our children. In the horizontal direction, we have our spouse.

Even in modern society the strength of the parental bond is obvious. When a couple divorces, they usually fight over the children. The universal law keeps prodding people and pushing them closer to the original standard of the universe. We are naturally impelled to follow our original nature because we need to fulfill the realm of object. Then you can return to the realm of subject.

This is the meaning of the four-position foundation. When we fulfill the four-position foundation, we can go everywhere. Husband and wife revolve around each other and God; from their love, children are born. From them, another four-position foundation can begin. Our children are our investment in the future.

Thus we are offshoots of God and the universe. Our greatest treasure is not knowledge or money, but love. When we are excited by love, every thought, every heartbeat, every glance is directed towards our object. When your focus is true love, you thrust aside any distraction. It is an automatic reflex to try to eliminate whatever interferes with your love.

In electricity, a plus does not always repel another plus; it is only when that plus is focused in relationship with a minus that it will automatically repel another plus. Before that, energy builds up on both sides until finally we have the huge clash of thunder and lightning.

Once a man is married, he will not normally want to be as close to his male friends as he was when he was single. There is a natural instinct working to protect your subject/object relationship from invasion from any other subjects, or pluses. Therefore, his friends should not criticize him for that; they should recognize the law of nature at work and respect that. They should admire their friend for following the truthful and original pattern of life.

All the elements of the universe participate in creating a perfect love. An animal will ignore a predator attacking the offspring of another animal, but if its own offspring is endangered, it will protect them with its own life. That is natural law at work, repelling any invasion or interference. When you are creating the four-position foundation, you will repel any outside interference and try to safeguard the growing unity.

We can see that homosexuals and lesbians are pursuing a deviated course of love, trying to promote it as the right way. But because it goes against nature, it can destroy not only individuals but also families, society and ultimately everything. If the homosexual way of life became dominant, all mankind would be destroyed because it is totally contrary to nature. According to the law of the universe, nothing can propagate itself that way.

Men and women who practice homosexuality may feel strong sensations from that, but it has no resonance in truth; ultimately it is hollow. But when two people experience true love, it resonates throughout the universe. There is a special feeling in a room when husband and wife are there together; it creates a natural atmosphere of love. While a deviated experience may be momentarily exciting, an icy cold feeling of despair and destruction follows it. True love has a warmth and a fragrance unknown to deviated love.

Do we see homosexual activity among the animals? The fact is that animals are strictly guided by instinct; they mate only within certain time periods when they are able to conceive offspring. That is the sole purpose of their sexual activity. But human beings are different. People are supposed to be on a higher level than animals and therefore we are able to experience love at any time, regardless of the season. Human love is so precious that God wanted to set it above that of the animal kingdom. Therefore, He gave us this unique capability; He wanted us to experience original love, according to His principle.

But Satan used this precious capability and fumed it around to cause people’s destruction. Love is the strongest power in the universe; it needs to remain centered upon its original purpose. But when the center of love was shifted, it created a most fearful and destructive situation. Misguided love is more powerful, symbolically speaking, than all the bombs and weapons used in World War 11. It has enormous powers of destruction. Whatever it collides with can be destroyed, including individuals, families, societies, nations and even the whole world. We know what happened between Adam and Eve and what enormous destruction that spawned.

We must live and die for the sake of true love. If you work every day until the end of your life for true love. then your whole life will have been centered upon its original purpose.

Why do the birds chirp each morning? They don’t sing without a purpose; in fact, they are calling to one another in the harmony of love. Even the insects make the harmony of love. People are deeply inspired by the sounds of nature and the singing of all the creatures, but what about God? God would be deeply inspired to hear the singing of His children, men and women in true love, just as we enjoy the singing of the creation.

What is the Kingdom of Heaven? It is where people live for the sake of love and where God can be truly happy because everyone and everything on earth is living according to His original plan. If we live that original way on earth, when we go to the spirit world we can bring health to that realm with our songs of love. How happy God would be then!

When a person of true love utters a sound, would other sounds try to resonate with that sound, or would they rebel against it? They would want to harmonize. By the same token, when a husband or wife says something or does something, the spouse would want to respond in a harmonious way. It isn’t natural to want to fight each other.

Imagine the beauty of a God-centered family who comes together and sings. God would want to listen to their singing over and over again and He would never get tired of them. That harmony is what the family must strive for. God made families to enjoy singing and dancing together and He is happiest of all when this music reaches into spirit world. We will carry on that happiness when we go to spirit world. Do you think God can sing and dance? Since we love to do that, God must love to do it, too. When God sings out with a loud, booming voice, all the universe would resonate in joy.

You are part of a greater whole, one cell of an immense organism; don’t ever think that you are an independent entity. You cannot demand that the universe return to you what you gave to it. Billions and billions of cells make up your body; they must have a common source and must be linked by a common thread. Through the vibration of these threads, you feel the stimulation of love. This is like a musical theme running through you, even without your being aware of its origin and relationship to you.

Think of your body as housing an entire universe. Your cells make up the universe and your mind is the dwelling place of God! Therefore you have the responsibility to manage your body and its precious inhabitants. You need to consider what you eat, not just gobble up anything you can get your hands on, like a pig. It is most important that you manage your body with love.

When you administer everything well, your mind will certify that you are a good person. You will become perfectly integrated between mind and body. Such a person becomes the lord of creation. The universe, God and oneself look like separate entities, but because we are what we are, through God we can connect to and merge with the universe. God cannot do that for us; nor does the universe create heaven. People must do it on their own and gain that position of master or center of the universe. What tool must we use to do that? True love.

When we spread our arms, we welcome the whole universe. When we think, the universe thinks along the same lines. When we live according to this original way of life, we’ stimulate the universe and get increased power from it.

Whenever I confront difficulties, I look at them from the perspective of love and then I can push my way through Without apparent reason, the way opens up. When parent practice this kind of love, even the most unworthy child who thinks he wants to complain against them cannot open hi. mouth. I am a very free and fair person. I can meet with anybody and feel no barrier between us. But because universal law operates on its own, people who face me often don’t feel free. They often sense something separating us.

When the birds come and sing in front of you, don’t consider it a chance or common occurrence. Look at it this way: that bird is the result of thousands of years of cycles of breeding and now it has the opportunity to sing for you. When you met your spouse, it was no coincidence either. For him or her to become your spouse, masculine and feminine energy went through thousands of millions of years of training. They traveled a long way for love and their fruits will endure for millions and millions of years to come.

Our task before going to heaven is to love each other the way God intended us to. If we don’t achieve that, we fail God’s test. God is like the seed of life and we should resemble Him. We should become like a seed of God. To create a seed, two beings need to become one. Each seed is composed of two halves, united around an embryo. You cannot separate the seed into two parts and expect it to survive and grow; by the same token, you need your spouse.

If for some reason you have divorced and remarried, you cannot undo the past. However, the second bond of love needs to be deeper, stronger and purer than the first. You must restore and surpass anything you experienced in your first marriage; then the way to return to God is reopened and you can begin anew your quest for His love. You need to go back and reorganize yourself, beginning your course anew. Otherwise, your children will accuse you for giving birth to them with a lower standard of love than your first love. Do you understand? Growing up in American society, perhaps you were part of a situation that you could not help; still you must quickly close the gap between that and the heavenly standard.

The most precious thing is love; without love we cannot even think about the Heavenly Kingdom. Our origin was the love between our parents; then we should live for the sake of love, finding our rightful spouse and becoming complete through love. This is the cycle of our life.

The standard of love extends to all facets of life, including the relationship between employer and employee. The owner or president of a company cannot exploit his employees for his own selfish and small purposes. But when a company’s owner is genuinely devoted to serving the nation or even the world, then he can require hard work and even sacrifice on the part of his employees. Then when the enterprise makes money, it must be used for the sake of the nation and world. In such a situation, people can sacrifice and work very hard, not feeling shortchanged because they recognize the purpose of their work. They know that the more they work and even suffer and sacrifice, the more they will be rewarded by the law of the universe.

Our way of life is clearly different from the rest of the world’s. Therefore we need some extra power to maintain our strength. If you can understand these simple points about love-where we come from and why we live and why it pays to sacrifice ourselves-then you can persevere until all of America is won. We Moonies can sacrifice ourselves without any recognition except God’s; all we must cling to is this truth and this love. Knowing we are heading in the right direction gives us the utmost confidence. Love is patient and long-suffering. Enduring and persevering without giving up are all qualities of love.

We are the new breed of humanity, you might say, living for the sake of love regardless of the rest of the world’s purpose. When the birds chirp in the morning, go out and sing along with them. Invite God to listen to your song and hope that the whole creation is singing along with you! Can you appreciate and see the law of the universe in action?

A woman wants to give all of herself to the object of her devotion, whether that be great or small. However, you women must know how to devote yourselves to the largest things. Some women will fight over the smallest things, such as a needle; you need to focus on great things. Then people will say that even though you may look tiny, you are the greatest woman they have ever known. All you women must win that approval and reputation. Therefore, devote yourselves to loving people, the universe and God. That will give your life the greatest meaning.

Those who understand what I have said and will truly pledge to live in this way for the rest of your lives, please raise your hands. If you sincerely practice this kind of life, there will be no fighting within the Unification Church! God bless you.